SEARCH!
Id Vlad Saved Scrape Time Status Scrape Result Original Ad Adarchiveid Creative Links Title Body Cta Type Link Url Pageid Page Name Page Profile Uri Page Like Count Collationcount Collationid Currency Enddate Entitytype Fevinfo Gatedtype Hasuserreported Hiddensafetydata Hidedatastatus Impressionstext Impressionsindex Isaaaeligible Isactive Isprofilepage Cta Text Pageinfo Pageisdeleted Pagename Reachestimate Reportcount Ad Creative Byline Caption Dynamic Versions Effective Authorization Category Display Format Link Description Link Url Page Welcome Message Creation Time Page Profile Picture Url Page Entity Type Page Is Profile Page Instagram Actor Name Instagram Profile Pic Url Instagram Url Instagram Handle Is Reshared Version Branded Content Current Page Name Disclaimer Label Page Is Deleted Root Reshared Post Additional Info Ec Certificates Country Iso Code Instagram Branded Content Spend Startdate Statemediarunlabel Actions
2,539,584
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2539592}'
No 2024-11-26 18:52 active 1928 0 đŸ”„đŸ”„Click to read the next chapter for free👉 After six years, Stella Richard finally came back this familiar city. She walked out of the airport and hailed a taxi. When the taxi moved, all the memories she had tried to forget over the years began to flood her mind... Stella shook her head, chasing those thoughts away. This time, she hadn’t come back to dwell on old, useless memories. She was back because her boss had asked her to return. He told her that their company was at a dead end, and he wanted her to come back and solve the crisis. At first, Stella didn’t want to come, but after some thought, she decided to return... Six years ago, her boss had helped her during the most difficult time of her life, and she wanted to repay the favor... As for everything else, she no longer cared... At the Company... As Stella arrived, she noticed that most of the employees were engaged in a lively discussion. As she walked by, snippets of conversation reached her ears. "I heard that there are so many companies who want to buy our company." "Really! That means we’ll have a new boss." "I just hope that our new boss should be good-looking, like a Korean drama CEO." "Hey! Do you know who’s going to buy the company?" Stella heard their chatter but didn’t care about the gossip. She knew these people didn’t actually care about who would buy the company or for what price. They just wanted to gossip. But she... She cared... and she was here to secure a good deal for her company. "Of course, it’ll be Kingston’s, the RK Group. Who else in the city is powerful enough to challenge them?" Stella, who had been about to continue walking, stopped in her tracks. A name, both familiar and unfamiliar, reached her ears. "The Kingstons..." "RK Group..." Suddenly, memories Stella had locked away began to surge like a storm. Her mind was filled with those memories like a flood. Stella felt dizzy. It was as if she were still trapped in that RK mansion, surrounded by cold walls. Stella had thought she had long forgotten about him, but it seemed that it was just her illusion. [Flashback] Six Years Ago... In the RK Mansion... Stella walked out of the gate inside the living room. But her expression was somber. She moved as if in a daze. "Madam, what happened to you? Why do you look so pale and weak?" The one who spoke was Mia. She was working for Kingston's for years and always treated Stella like her daughter. Seeing her pale face and weak demeanor, Mia was worried. "Mia... Don’t worry, I’m fine. It’s just..." Stella glanced at the reports in her hand and said, "I haven’t had my period for two months, and when I went to the hospital..." She didn’t finish her sentence, looking at Mia with a mix of expectation and worry. They just stared at each other. Mia understood what Stella wanted to say. She was pregnant. But Mia also knew about the relationship between Mr. RK and Stella. She didn’t know what to say. In the end, she just congratulated her. Stella didn’t say anything and kept staring at the reports in her hand. She had been married to Rene Kingston for three years. But theirs was not a marriage of love... It was a contract marriage, with a three-year time limit. Because the woman he loved was her sister. RK had been about to marry her sister, Sophia, but for some reason, Stella had ended up replacing her sister. From the day they married, he had told her that their marriage was just a three-year contract and nothing more. For RK, their marriage was indeed just a contract, but for Stella, it was a beautiful gift from God. Because only she knew how happy she was when she found out she was going to marry RK. The man she had loved throughout her youth. All these years, Stella had given her best in this marriage, hoping that maybe, just maybe, their marriage would work out. Maybe he wouldn’t divorce her. Maybe he would want to stay with her... Maybe he would give their relationship a chance because of the child... Stella was still lost in thought when suddenly, a voice came from the door, shattering all her hopes and illusions. "I don’t want this child." The voice was cold and hard. Stella and Mia both turned to look in the direction of the voice. RK was standing at the door, staring at Stella. His face was cold and expressionless. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking. He had a very handsome face and blue eyes. His blue eyes were like the deep ocean. If you looked into them. Then you would be drowned in it. Chapter 2 RK walked in and stood in front of Stella. He appeared like a king, towering above the world and looking down upon everyone as if they were nothing. With his tall frame and commanding aura, he exuded an undeniable power. Stella sat on the sofa, overwhelmed by his presence. She remained seated, staring at him, shocked by his words. She never expected this man to be so cold-blooded, uttering such harsh words without a second thought. There was no hesitation in his voice when he said he didn’t want the child. Stella looked into his eyes, trying her best to remain calm and hold back her tears. She didn’t want to appear weak in front of this cold man. The two of them just stared at each other in silence. After a while, RK walked over and sat opposite Stella. As he sat down, his assistant, Alex Triston, placed a stack of papers on the table. At the top of the papers were the words "Contract Expired." Alex looked at Stella and said, "Miss Richard, according to your contract with Mr. RK, three years have now been completed. Please sign here and finalize the process." Stella noted the change in how Alex addressed her—from Mrs. RK to Miss Richard. Even though she still hadn't signed her name. A mocking smile appeared on her face. She was sure that Alex wouldn’t have dared to take her so lightly, if it hadn’t been ordered by someone, of course, and that someone was none other than her husband. RK took the pen and signed his name without a pause or thought. After finishing, he looked at Stella and said, "You can stay here for a week and look for the house." Stella looked into the man's eyes which are calm as a lake. There was no regret, sadness, or hesitation—nothing. It was as if he felt nothing about their relationship, which had suddenly gone through such a big change. But as this thought crossed her mind, she scolded herself. "Stella, are you a fool? How can you expect any regret or sadness from this stone-hearted man?" But still, she couldn’t control her emotions. Because she had loved this stone-heated man for so many years. Stella didn’t say anything and just looked at the man with whom she had spent the past three years. She had seen his face every day, yet now, as she looked at him, she still found him strikingly handsome. But... he was also the man who had shattered her heart into a thousand pieces. She didn’t want to show her vulnerability in front of him, so she tried her best not to cry. Her hand trembled as she held the pen. She looked at the papers, saw his elegant and strong handwriting, and signed her name. Just like her heart, her handwriting was also broken. Stella was shattered inside, but she didn't show this on her face. After she signed her name, she took a deep breath and said, "I am very grateful to Mr. Kingston that he allowed me to stay here for a week, but after our contract expires I don't think I should stay here. I will leave immediately." After speaking, Stella glanced at Mia and asked, "Mia, can you help me pack my things?" Mia looked at Stella's face and saw how hard she trying not to cry and her heartache. She didn't want to do this, but she had to do it. Stella went upstairs to pack her belongings, while RK watched her retreating figure, his emotions unreadable. Stella looked around the room where she had lived for three years, her eyes turned blurred... She can't hold back her tears. She knew their marriage would end someday, but she hadn’t anticipated such intense pain in her heart. Stella didn’t have many things to pack. She just packed her belongings but left everything RK had bought untouched— not even a single piece of clothing. Mia watched her in silence, unsure of what to say. Stella wiped away her tears and said, "Mia, don’t worry about me. I’m fine. It’s just that I’m not his Mrs. Right." With that, she grabbed her bag and headed downstairs. Downstairs... RK was still sitting on the sofa, watching Stella. But Stella didn't want to look at him and was ready to leave... "Where are you going?" Suddenly, his cold voice cut through the silence. Stella paused and turned to look at him. She hadn’t been on good terms with her family from the beginning, and after her marriage, it had been nearly impossible to maintain any connection with them. As for him, they were now divorced, so she felt no reason or obligation to tell him where she was going. "I don’t think my whereabouts has anything to do with Mr. Kingston. We’re already divorced and have nothing to do with each other. Mr. Kingston must be focused on his future wife, not on his ex-wife..." Stella's tone was cold and it was like she was throwing daggers from her mouth. She couldn’t comprehend his hypocritical behavior. She wondered if it was her imagination or not, but it felt as though, after mentioning his future wife, the temperature in the room had dropped a lot. She felt a chill spread through her body and decided to leave. "Wait a second." His voice was firm and allowed no rebuttal. Chapter 3 Stella heard his voice and stopped. There was a little bit of hope in her heart. The man's eyes were dark and cold, filled with mysterious thoughts, and a layer of fog surrounded him. Suddenly, he spoke, "I don't want this child. Don't forget to take it out." RK looked at the woman in front of him and thought. She seemed like a pure and beautiful woman, and he didn't want her to carry his burden. Stella's hand, which was holding her luggage, trembled, and the little bit of hope in her heart vanished. She felt like someone had stabbed a knife into her heart. He had broken her heart so many times, but... she didn’t know why she still felt hurt every time it happened. "Boooom." His words exploded in her head like a bomb, and the little bit of hope she had left in her heart was also gone. The hands holding the bag tightened. She felt like someone had stabbed her heart, and she could smell the blood. Suddenly, she laughed at herself. She felt like a fool. How could she expect anything from a man who was so cold toward his child? "If you don't want this child, then why did you sleep with me?" She wanted to yell at him, but in the end, she didn’t say anything. He had once told her that he liked children, which was why she hadn’t taken the pills. But... It was as if he liked children but not with her. Stella's heart was in so much pain, but she didn’t want to let him see her tears. She didn’t turn around, keeping her back facing him. Stella took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Kingston, don’t think too much. I also don’t want this child at all. I have already decided to get rid off it." She was about to leave but then stopped and said, "One more thing, I hope we don’t see each other again in this life." After she said, Stella didn’t stop for a minute and left. At first, she didn’t want to leave this place, but now... She felt suffocated. Stella held her bag tightly and left without looking back. RK watched the woman’s back, struggling to keep herself straight and not stumble. His eyes were dark and filled with unreadable emotions. Only after her figure disappeared from his sight did his tense back relax. [Flashback end] "I am sorry, I didn’t see you..." Suddenly, a man bumped into Stella, who was standing in the hallway. Files fell to the ground. But because of this she also came back from the memories from six years ago. "No, I am sorry," she said, helping him pick up the files before going into the elevator. As the elevator door opened, Jack Paul stood outside and greeted her. Jack Paul looked at Stella with a smile and said, "Stella, here you are. How are you? You are new here. If you need anything, please feel free to tell me." Stella looked at him and nodded. "I am fine, thank you." As they talked, they went to his office and sat down. Jack looked at Stella and said, "Stella, I am very happy that you accepted my offer and came back." As he spoke, he handed her a red file and continued, "I am sure you have heard that our company is going to be acquired by someone. This file contains the reports I made; take a look." Stella took the file and nodded. Jack continued, "Many companies want to buy our company, but among all of them, RK Groups is the best. However, the price offered by Mr. RK was too low." He paused and said, "This time, I ask you to come back so that you can turn the situation around." "RK Groups... Rene Kingston..." Stella's hands holding the file trembled. The memories she had locked away deep down in her heart suddenly resurfaced. Stella calmed herself and said, "I will do my best." "That’s good," Jack laughed and said. "Now that you have taken on this project, I am not worried anymore." Chapter 4 The next day, at a coffee shop... Stella had already organized all the documents and asked the negotiation director of the RK Group to meet her at the coffee shop. As she was waiting, a man wearing a black suit and gold-rimmed glasses came over. But when he walked over and saw Stella, he looked shocked. Stella also looked at the person in front of her and was shocked, too. Because the one standing in front of her was RK's assistant, Alex Triston. For a moment, both of them stayed quiet. It was Stella who took the initiative and said, "Long time no see." Alex heard her words and quickly regained his composure. He nodded and sat down. Stella didn’t waste much time and went straight to the point. "Mr. Triston, here are the documents. If you find them satisfactory, please sign them." As she spoke, she pushed the documents in front of him. Alex looked at the eye-catching price of 70 million and was shocked. "Miss Richard, the RK Group can only offer 40 million. The price your company is asking for is very high." Stella didn’t want to sign this contract from the beginning. She would never let that man become her boss. She felt like she was wasting her time on the RK Group and should find another company. "It's alright, but we can't sign this contract." She said, packing her things and deciding to leave. Alex saw that she was about to leave and that she wasn’t interested in this deal, and he panicked. He rushed over and stopped her. "Miss Richard, please wait. Let me call and ask about the price again." Stella stopped and nodded. "Of course." Alex stepped to the side and made a call. **** At the RK Group's CEO office... RK was sitting in the head chair, listening to a report from the marketing department, when his phone rang. RK glanced at the phone and hung up. He didn’t like being disturbed at work. But after a few seconds, it rang again. The people standing in the office saw his cold expression and trembled. They felt like the person on the other side was about to die. RK's face didn’t look good, and the people reporting to him felt a chill down their spines. RK picked up the phone and asked, "What is it?" His voice was cold. Alex reported the situation on the other side. "Tell them it’s not going to happen. 70 million is too much; they’re not worth it." After he finished speaking, he was about to hang up. But Alex said something that made him pause for a while. His fingers tapped on the table, and after a minute, he replied, "Okay, then let's agree to 70 million." After that, he paused for a moment and added, "Tell her I’m coming to the company, and ask her to personally explain to me how it’s worth 70 million." After he spoke, he hung up the phone. There were some unknown emotions in his deep blue eyes. The people from the marketing department heard his words and were shocked. "The CEO is going to personally sign the contract." "Is that negotiation really worth his visit?" Moreover, they knew that in this negotiation, Mr. Kingston didn’t need to be personally involved. All of them had question marks on their faces. **** Alex wasn’t too far away, so Stella could hear parts of his conversation. She heard Alex directly reporting her name to the person on the other side of the phone. Within just three minutes... "Miss Richard, wait! Mr. Kingston said that they have no problem with your price. The agreement must be set according to your company’s plan. Let's quickly sign the deal so that no one can back out." After he finished speaking, he took out the documents, signed his name, and handed the pen to Stella. Looking at his arrogant attitude, as if he had already bought her company, Stella was a little shocked. She stared at the pen in a daze. She hadn’t expected the agreement between the two companies to go so smoothly and effortlessly. Stella felt like she had made her stand clear by not lowering her price and being firm in her decision. But who would have thought that RK would be even more determined than she was in the acquisition of the company? He even agreed to sign the contract at her price. "Didn’t he pride himself on never changing his decisions, no matter what? Then why did he change this one?" she thought. "Was it because, after living with the love of his life, he changed?" But no matter what. Now, what could she do? Stella took the pen and signed her name. She didn’t care about him anymore. Anyway, she wasn’t going to stay here. Usually, she didn’t want him to become her boss, but what could she do? She needed to finish this job and leave quickly. Alex put the documents back, shook hands with her, and said, "Miss Richard, from now on, we’re colleagues in the same company. Please take care of us in the future!" Stella just gave him a forced smile. Only she and God knew how much she didn’t want this man to be her boss. Alex looked at her and added, "Miss Richard, please go back to the company quickly. Mr. Kingston will be there in a while. He said he wants you to... personally explain how your company is worth 70 million." Alex also didn’t know why his boss wanted Miss Richard to do it personally, after what happened between them before. But as an assistant, he could only do as he was told. ***** On the way back to the company... Stella was sitting in the car, but her mind was filled with thoughts of how RK would soon become her boss. "Ahhh! Stella, you’re the best. You just signed the contract as soon as you showed up!" The one who speak was the assistant to the director of the company. "Stella, you don’t know, but before you came, Mr. Paul sent many people to negotiate with Mr. Kingston, but he only kept lowering the price." She hugged Stella and said happily, "Stella, you’re our lucky star." Stella just lowered her head and didn’t speak. Because it wasn’t what she wanted. Lily continued, "Stella, you just came back, so you probably don’t know much about the city, right?" As she spoke, she leaned closer to Stella’s ear and whispered, "Let me tell you, Mr. Kingston is the most handsome man in X City. He’s not only handsome but also rich and capable. He’s the dream man of many women in the world." Stella heard her words and felt speechless. "I heard that he had a fiancĂ©e before, but he already left her, six years ago," Lily said. "He didn’t marry her sister?" Stella couldn’t believe they hadn’t married yet. Didn’t he give her a divorce because he wanted to marry her sister? She thought that by now, they must be married, have children, and be living happily together. "Stella, here you are." When Jack heard that Stella had reached an agreement with RK Groups, he personally came to welcome her with a big smile on his face. "Stella, you didn’t disappoint me. Quickly, go to the meeting room and sit for a while. Mr. Kingston will be here soon, and you will come with me to welcome him." LEARN_MORE https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14852&u Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 840 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 redtgb.com DCO https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14852&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463900914_573500055114908_7293454514498053516_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=LkSmFY_RXz8Q7kNvgFaHROb&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AEcV5ZS4F6R1XOiQON1yRYR&oh=00_AYB41O3lXlkQtqRRF7TMvs-c-iDTpCRx-SSsW3KQiu-csA&oe=674C3ADF PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,541,421
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2541472}'
Yes 2024-11-26 18:58 active 1928 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342461_541393011637127_6694870967050170909_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hUEaWr95Y_sQ7kNvgGaSpL2&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Ao2HJWtPl71E7a43evE7my-&oh=00_AYCwpT3xm9y50jxoFD3hPLubEUwGy4UCZ4-XI8CwCBsRqA&oe=674C27BC PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,541,028
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2539612}'
Yes 2024-11-26 18:57 active 1928 0 😍Read the next chapters👉 At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly
 unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again. LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459407230_535582658919485_1650655946546125361_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=q9tPJ5tdBKMQ7kNvgGwSNbS&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AFmPjAGmYNleBf8c9QdAV_y&oh=00_AYBYaVFejGCy91iDyWKrVQtRhLDN65RbzKkYgCfATJlhZA&oe=674C3507 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,541,218
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2541462}'
No 2024-11-26 18:58 active 1928 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please
." I beg. "He was an Alpha
I
 I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!" LEARN_MORE https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& New world publications https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ 3,762 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 wwwedb.com DCO https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460953608_2287989244886642_5179181780040500818_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=yjLZHpMey1sQ7kNvgEzNI-O&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AUgrj57D4ddA4cyUhGuRTZe&oh=00_AYBLlqog3g_KYbUMbZwysPINmqGyhgtjYbeMNtc3Tk_QdA&oe=674C36BB PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 New world publications 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,540,843
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
No 2024-11-26 18:57 active 1928 0 Le retour de l'hĂ©ritiĂšre adorĂ©e Alors que la vĂ©ritable hĂ©ritiĂšre revient, les spectateurs se moquent de la fin de la fausse hĂ©ritiĂšre. Elle revient cependant en tant que fille d'un milliardaire de premier plan, assumant le rĂŽle de juge dans le concours de la vraie hĂ©ritiĂšre, mettant fin au contrat de ses parents adoptifs, soutenue par des magnats des affaires et stupĂ©fiant tout le monde! ===== « Madisyn, pendant toutes ces annĂ©es que nous t'avons Ă©levĂ©e, nous ne t'avons jamais imaginĂ©e capable d'une telle cruautĂ©. Cette maison n'est plus en mesure de supporter ta prĂ©sence. Tu dois partir immĂ©diatement ». A dĂ©clarĂ© l'imposante femme, dont le regard Ă©tait chargĂ© de dĂ©dain et d'un froid glacial et l'Ă©lĂ©gance vestimentaire contrastait fortement avec la duretĂ© de ses propos, devant Madisyn Chapman. « Maman, je t'en prie, c'Ă©tait un accident. J'ai perdu pied et j'ai dĂ©valĂ© les escaliers toute seule. Madisyn n'a rien Ă  voir lĂ -dedans », a dĂ©clarĂ© une jeune fille assise dans le canapĂ©. Ressemblant physiquement Ă  la femme en face d'elle, elle les yeux pleins de larmes. Une demi-heure plus tĂŽt, Jenna Chapman, la fille biologique des Chapman, avait fait une chute dans l'escalier. Madisyn Ă©tait alors seule Ă  l'Ă©tage supĂ©rieur. Tout le monde pensait que Madisyn avait poussĂ© Jenna... Maintenant, les regards que les Chapman lançaient Ă  Madisyn Ă©taient remplis de dĂ©goĂ»t et de venin, un contraste frappant avec leur attitude une semaine auparavant, lorsqu'ils avaient professĂ© devant les journalistes leur rĂ©ticence Ă  se sĂ©parer d'elle. Madisyn a baissĂ© les yeux vers le sol, une ombre fugace d'ironie traversant son regard. Autrefois, Madisyn Ă©tait la seule fille des Chapman. MĂȘme si elle n'avait jamais bĂ©nĂ©ficiĂ© du favoritisme de ses parents, elle ne manquait de rien, ses besoins essentiels Ă©tant toujours satisfaits. Mais la façade avait volĂ© en Ă©clats lorsque Jeffry Chapman, qu'elle connaissait comme son pĂšre, avait Ă©tĂ© victime d'un grave accident qui avait nĂ©cessitĂ© une transfusion s*nguine urgente. Les analyses suivantes avaient rĂ©vĂ©lĂ© que Madisyn n'Ă©tait pas son enfant biologique. Jeffry avait ensuite fait appel Ă  son vaste rĂ©seau pour retrouver sa vĂ©ritable fille, Jenna. La famille Chapman Ă©tait une famille prestigieuse dans la ville de Gemond, et les nouvelles de ce genre s'Ă©taient naturellement rĂ©pandues rapidement. Pour gĂ©rer l'opinion publique et prĂ©server leur rĂ©putation, ils avaient dĂ©clarĂ© un engagement inĂ©branlable envers Madisyn, la fille qu'ils avaient Ă©levĂ©e, affirmant leur intention de la traiter comme leur propre fille pendant un certain temps avant qu'elle ne retourne dans sa famille biologique. Cependant, derriĂšre les portes closes, leurs plans Ă©taient radicalement diffĂ©rents. Une fois le regard du public dĂ©tournĂ©, ils avaient l'intention de renvoyer discrĂštement Madisyn. À l'arrivĂ©e de Jenna, la famille Chapman avait reprochĂ© Ă  Madisyn les annĂ©es de galĂšre de Jenna, relĂ©guant Madisyn de sa chambre Ă  un simple espace de rangement, diminuant ainsi considĂ©rablement son statut. Elle Ă©tait chargĂ©e de tĂąches subalternes, son statut Ă©tant bien infĂ©rieur Ă  celui des domestiques. Jenna, elle, voulait toujours que Madisyn s'en aille. Elle avait montĂ© plusieurs plans contre Madisyn, mais ses parents fermaient les yeux, leur mĂ©pris pour Madisyn Ă©tant Ă  peine voilĂ©. Ces tribulations ont ĂŽtĂ© Ă  Madisyn toute illusion sur cette famille hypocrite et l'ont poussĂ©e Ă  affronter les injustices qui lui Ă©taient imposĂ©es. Alors que les tensions atteignaient leur paroxysme, elle a fait face Ă  Jenna, d'une voix rĂ©solue : « Je vais partir, mais pas avant d'avoir remis les pendules Ă  l'heure. Je refuse d'endosser tes malversations plus longtemps, Jenna! » Le calme de Jenna a vacillĂ© sous l'intensitĂ© du regard glacial de Madisyn, son corps tremblant lĂ©gĂšrement. S'agissait-il de la mĂȘme Madisyn que celle qui s'Ă©tait pliĂ©e Ă  toutes les avanies ? Une lueur sombre s'est reflĂ©tĂ©e dans les yeux de Jenna. Elle Ă©tait l'hĂ©ritiĂšre lĂ©gitime des biens de la famille Chapman, pas cette usurpatrice, Madisyn, qui vivait dans un luxe immĂ©ritĂ©. Elle devait cĂŽute que coĂ»te chasser cet imposteur! « Madisyn, j'ai aucune idĂ©e de ce que tu racontes! » La voix de Jenna Ă©tait empreinte d'une confusion feinte. « Depuis que j'ai repris ma place, que j'ai reçu l'affection qui m'Ă©tait due par nos parents, j'ai senti ton mĂ©contentement. MalgrĂ© tes actions, je suis restĂ©e tolĂ©rante. Mais pour mes jambes... Comment pourrais-tu?La danse est ma passion et l'expression de mon Ăąme. Si j'avais su que tu convoitais si dĂ©sespĂ©rĂ©ment la place au concours national, je ne l'aurais pas disputĂ©e. » Son insinuation Ă©tait trĂšs claire que Madisyn l'avait sabotĂ©e par jalousie. Le regard de la mĂšre de Jenna, Phyllis Chapman, s'est durci aux paroles de sa fille biologique, sa voix Ă©tant empreinte de dĂ©dain. « Jenna, tu possĂšdes un talent remarquable que Madisyn ne pourra jamais Ă©galer. Cette place en compĂ©tition te revenait de droit. Et toi, Madisyn! » Elle s'est retournĂ©e brusquement vers Madisyn et a ajoutĂ© : « Fais tes valises et pars immĂ©diatement! » L'expression habituellement sombre de Madisyn n'a fait qu'attiser son mĂ©pris. Pendant ce temps, Jenna, toujours docile et talentueuse, brillait de mille feux dans ses yeux ; c'Ă©tait une vĂ©ritable Chapman. Au milieu de ce drame, Jeffry a finalement rompu le silence, la voix lourde de dĂ©ception. « Madisyn, notre accord Ă©tait de te garder jusqu'Ă  ce que les regards du public s'apaisent, mais nous voilĂ  confrontĂ©s Ă  ton profond ressentiment envers Jenna. Nous n'avons pas d'autre choix que de te rendre Ă  ta vraie famille aujourd'hui. » Les yeux de Jenna ont brillĂ© d'une lueur triomphante lorsque son pĂšre a annoncĂ© le dĂ©part imminent de Madisyn. En revanche, le visage de cette derniĂšre est restĂ© un masque indĂ©chiffrable tandis qu'elle montait les escaliers pour rassembler ses affaires. La longue durĂ©e de Madisyn Ă  l'Ă©tage supĂ©rieur inquiĂ©tait Jenna. « Et si elle essayait de tout emporter avec elle?» AprĂšs tout, tout ce qui avait de la valeur dans la maison lui revenait de droit ; comment pouvait-elle permettre Ă  une imposture de partir avec une partie de ses richesses? Madisyn a fini par rĂ©apparaĂźtre, descendant lentement l'escalier, ses mouvements Ă©tant dĂ©libĂ©rĂ©s. Elle transportait un petit sac noir sans prĂ©tention. Lorsque son regard a balayĂ© froidement le salon, il a suffisamment troublĂ© Jeffry pour qu'il dĂ©tourne les yeux. Les sourcils de Phyllis se sont froncĂ©s Ă  la vue du bagage minimal de Madisyn. « C'est tout ce que tu veux emporter?Qu'y a-t-il lĂ -dedans?Montre-moi », a-t-elle demandĂ©, le ton suspicieux. Jeffry a levĂ© la main pour mettre fin Ă  l'interrogatoire de sa femme. « Laisse-la tranquille. » Il s'agissait sans doute de la carte bancaire qu'il lui avait donnĂ©e et sur laquelle il ne restait qu'une centaine de milliers de dollars. Sans se laisser dĂ©concerter, Madisyn a posĂ© son sac sur la table, l'air stoĂŻque. « Inspecte-le si tu veux. » Phyllis, incapable de masquer sa mĂ©fiance, s'est moquĂ©e. « Elle a peut-ĂȘtre emportĂ© quelque chose de prĂ©cieux », a-t-elle marmonnĂ© en ouvrant le sac. En jetant un coup d'Ɠil Ă  l'intĂ©rieur, elle n'a trouvĂ© qu'un carnet, quelques graines et une petite somme d'argent, loin des objets de valeur qu'elle craignait. Phyllis, le visage rougi par l'embarras de son accusation sans fondement, s'est redressĂ©e. « Je vais laisser le chauffeur t'emmener lĂ -bas », a-t-elle dit d'un ton sec. Jeffry, sous le poids de la situation, a fouillĂ© dans sa poche et en a sorti une carte. « Madisyn, Ă  ton retour, Ă©coute tes parents. Ce sont des fermiers, certes... mais ils sont bons, ce sont des gens simples. Tu devrais les aider. » Madisyn a regardĂ© la carte offerte avec ses beaux yeux, son expression calme. « Chacun a son propre destin Ă  accomplir », a-t-elle rĂ©pondu tranquillement, en repoussant la carte vers Jeffry. « Mais avant que je ne parte, il faut que les choses soient claires. Jenna, comment es-tu vraiment tombĂ©e dans ces escaliers?C'est ta derniĂšre chance de dire la vĂ©ritĂ©. » Jenna fulminait intĂ©rieurement, exaspĂ©rĂ©e par le calme serein de Madisyn, qui semblait l'Ă©lever au-dessus de tout le monde malgrĂ© ses origines modestes. Madisyn ne venait pas d'une famille riche! Elle Ă©tait juste la fille de deux fermiers! « Madisyn, qu'est-ce que tu insinues?Que je me suis jetĂ©e dans les escaliers?», a rĂ©torquĂ© Jenna. « Mes jambes, c'est ma vie, elles sont indispensables Ă  ma danse. Pourquoi me blesserais-je?» Au fur et Ă  mesure qu'elle parlait, les Ă©motions de Jenna sont allĂ©es crescendo, et elle a fondu en larmes de façon théùtrale, s'effondrant dans les bras de Phyllis. Soudain, Jenna se leva instinctivement Ă  cause d'un vase brisĂ©. Le silence s'est installĂ© dans la piĂšce et tout le monde, y compris Phyllis et Jeffry, a tournĂ© son regard choquĂ© vers elle. L'agilitĂ© soudaine de Jenna a Ă©tĂ© surprenante ; n'avait-elle pas dit qu'elle ne pouvait pas se tenir debout Ă  cause de ses blessures ? Chapitre 2 Le plus riche de Gemond Se rendant compte de son erreur, Jenna s'est effondrĂ©e dans le canapĂ©, s'agrippant Ă  ses jambes avec une dĂ©tresse exagĂ©rĂ©e. « AĂŻe, mes jambes! Elles me font si mal! » La rĂ©ponse de Jeffry n'Ă©tait pas de la colĂšre mais une culpabilitĂ© dirigĂ©e vers Madisyn. « Madisyn, comprends que Jenna est encore trĂšs jeune. Ne lui en veux pas... » Madisyn Ă©tait habituĂ©e Ă  entendre ce genre d'excuse trop souvent. « Bien sĂ»r, je ne me vengerais pas si un chien me mordait. AprĂšs tout, il apprend ce genre de comportement de ses maĂźtres, n'est-ce pas?» Avec un dernier ricanement qui a tranchĂ© l'air tendu, Madisyn a pris son modeste sac et s'est dirigĂ©e vers la porte, d'un pas dĂ©cidĂ© et inĂ©branlable. Elle ne s'est pas retournĂ©e vers la famille qu'elle laissait derriĂšre elle. Le trio qu'elle laissait dans son sillage fulminait de fureur. Dehors, le chauffeur attendait, inconscient de l'agitation qui rĂ©gnait entre les murs de la maison des Chapman. Depuis le retour de Jenna, le respect du personnel de la maison pour Madisyn s'Ă©tait considĂ©rablement dĂ©gradĂ© ; mĂȘme le chauffeur ne l'avait pas saluĂ©e comme il se devait lorsqu'elle s'Ă©tait approchĂ©e. Ignorant sa prĂ©sence, Madisyn est passĂ©e devant lui, la posture droite et rĂ©solue. Le chauffeur, la rattrapant avec un soupçon d'urgence dans ses pas, a appelĂ© : « Madisyn, on m'a dit de te conduire Ă  ta destination. » Madisyn s'est arrĂȘtĂ©e, se tournant lĂ©gĂšrement pour donner sa rĂ©ponse, son ton glacial : « Pas la peine. À partir de maintenant, je ne veux plus rien avoir Ă  faire avec la famille Chapman. » Sur ces derniers mots, elle a hĂ©lĂ© un taxi et a indiquĂ© au chauffeur l'adresse que Jeffry lui avait envoyĂ©e sur son tĂ©lĂ©phone. La destination Ă©tait un village humble et dĂ©labrĂ©, loin de l'opulence qu'elle avait connue. En arrivant, elle a remarquĂ© l'Ă©tat de dĂ©labrement de la maison de ses parents biologiques, l'air rempli de cris Ă©touffĂ©s qui lui ont serrĂ© le cƓur. En entrant, elle a vu beaucoup de monde. Le contraste Ă©tait saisissant. Un homme vĂȘtu d'un costume propre et Ă©lĂ©gant, entourĂ© de gardes du corps, se tenait devant un couple en pleurs, vĂȘtu d'un simple costume de paysan. Alors que Madisyn contemplait ce tableau surrĂ©aliste, l'homme s'est retournĂ©, les yeux remplis de rouge et d'incrĂ©dulitĂ©. Il s'est prĂ©cipitĂ© vers elle, les bras grands ouverts. « Ma fille, c'est bien toi! Je ne peux pas croire que tu sois vraiment vivante! » La voix de l'homme grand et imposant s'est brisĂ©e sous le coup de l'Ă©motion. Madisyn est restĂ©e bouche bĂ©e. Qui Ă©tait cet homme et pourquoi agissait-il de la sorte ? Madisyn a absorbĂ© les regards larmoyants du couple de paysans devant elle. Sa voix, tremblante de confusion, a finalement rompu le silence. « Maman, papa, qu'est-ce qui se passe?» Le fermier a soupirĂ© lourdement, sa voix Ă©tant fatiguĂ©e par le poids de vĂ©ritĂ©s inavouĂ©es. « Madisyn, nous ne sommes pas tes vĂ©ritables parents. Jenna est la fille lĂ©gitime des Chapman, mais toi, tu n'es pas la nĂŽtre. Notre bĂ©bĂ© est mort-nĂ©. » Il a marquĂ© une pause, faisant un geste vers l'homme bien habillĂ©. « Cet homme est ton vrai pĂšre. » Madisyn a regardĂ© l'Ă©tranger, notant les similitudes indĂ©niables entre leurs traits. L'homme a sorti un document de sa mallette, sa main tremblant lĂ©gĂšrement. « Madisyn, quand je t'ai vue pour la premiĂšre fois Ă  l'hĂŽpital, quelque chose en toi m'a interpellĂ©, mĂȘme si je l'ai Ă©cartĂ© Ă  ce moment-lĂ  », a-t-il expliquĂ©, la voix Ă©tranglĂ©e par l'Ă©motion. « AprĂšs avoir entendu parler des retrouvailles des Chapman avec leur vraie fille, j'ai voulu savoir s'il n'y avait pas eu une erreur. Ce test de paternitĂ© a confirmĂ© mes soupçons. Tu es bien ma fille. » En prenant le rapport, Madisyn a vu noir sur blanc la preuve indĂ©niable. D'ailleurs, mĂȘme sans cela, leur ressemblance en disait long. La rĂ©ponse de la jeune femme Ă©tait un silence rempli de pensĂ©es tumultueuses. Cette rĂ©vĂ©lation, ce nouveau rebondissement dans son rĂ©cit dĂ©jĂ  complexe, l'a submergĂ©e. L'homme a continuĂ© : « C'est beaucoup de choses Ă  assimiler, je sais. Mais voici la vĂ©ritĂ©. La nuit de ta naissance, une erreur tragique s'est produite au sein de l'hĂŽpital. À cause de la nĂ©gligence d'une infirmiĂšre, trois familles ont vu leurs vies s'entremĂȘler sans le savoir. L'enfant de ce couple a Ă©tĂ© dĂ©clarĂ© mort-nĂ© et nous a Ă©tĂ© remis par erreur, tu as fini chez les Chapman, et Jenna a Ă©tĂ© amenĂ©e ici. » « Ta mĂšre et moi Ă©tions dĂ©vastĂ©s, pensant que nous t'avions perdue », a-t-il ajoutĂ©, les yeux humides. « Tu ne peux pas savoir Ă  quel point cela a affectĂ© ta mĂšre. Elle attend anxieusement Ă  l'hĂŽtel, espĂ©rant enfin te rencontrer. » TouchĂ©e par sa sincĂ©ritĂ©, Madisyn a hochĂ© lentement la tĂȘte, son regard se portant Ă  nouveau sur les fermiers. La voix de l'homme en costume s'est adoucie lorsqu'il a promis : « Tout cela n'Ă©tait qu'un accident. Ils sont eux aussi des victimes. J'ai l'intention de leur offrir une compensation pour leur perte. » Le fermier a fait un signe de la main dĂ©daigneux, mais sa voix est restĂ©e ferme. « Nous n'avons pas besoin de compensation, la vĂ©ritĂ© nous suffit. » Il y avait dans la voix du fermier une pointe de lassitude mĂȘlĂ©e Ă  une subtile dĂ©sillusion. Sa relation avec Jenna, la fille que sa femme et lui avaient Ă©levĂ©e comme leur propre fille, s'Ă©tait dĂ©tĂ©riorĂ©e aprĂšs qu'elle avait retrouvĂ© sa famille biologique ; elle avait cessĂ© toute communication avec eux. « Vous devriez rentrer chez vous maintenant. Votre famille sera enfin rĂ©unie, ne perdez pas votre temps ici », a-t-il dit, son expression mĂȘlant tristesse et dĂ©tachement, tandis qu'il guidait Madisyn et l'homme en costume vers la porte. Madisyn a suivi l'homme en costume jusqu'Ă  une rutilante Rolls-Royce garĂ©e sur le trottoir. L'opulence du vĂ©hicule contrastait fortement avec la modeste maison dont elle venait de sortir. « Madisyn, moi c'est Glenn Johns, ton pĂšre. À partir de maintenant, je suis lĂ  pour toi ; n'hĂ©site pas Ă  me demander ce dont tu as besoin », a dit l'homme en costume, d'une voix douce mais ferme. La prise de conscience s'est faite lentement : Glenn Johns n'Ă©tait pas seulement un homme riche, il Ă©tait le PDG du Groupe Johns, l'homme le plus riche de Gemond. Les implications de sa nouvelle lignĂ©e ont commencĂ© Ă  s'installer, lourdes et profondes. Madisyn a acquiescĂ© lentement. L'HĂŽtel d'Alpenglow Ă©tait le plus luxueux de Gemond. Jenna, vĂȘtue d'une robe Chanel fluide, incarnait l'Ă©lĂ©gance lorsqu'elle est entrĂ©e dans le grand hall d'entrĂ©e avec ses parents. L'occasion Ă©tait capitale ; Phyllis venait d'apprendre que Lynda Johns, vice-prĂ©sidente de l'Association Nationale de Danse et juge de la compĂ©tition nationale, Ă©tait en ville. Phyllis avait vite compris que le fait d'ĂȘtre sous la tutelle de Lynda pouvait permettre Ă  Jenna de remporter le championnat. Dans cette optique, elle avait fait habiller Jenna de ses plus beaux atours et l'avait emmenĂ©e en vitesse Ă  l'hĂŽtel. Mais Ă  leur arrivĂ©e, une surprise les attendait. De l'autre cĂŽtĂ© du hall, Madisyn se tenait debout, habillĂ©e simplement d'un T-shirt et d'un jean, mais elle se comportait avec une grĂące posĂ©e qui semblait attirer les regards. À cĂŽtĂ© d'elle se trouvait un homme en costume, dont la prĂ©sence Ă©tait impressionnante, mĂȘme si Phyllis ne voyait pas les traits de celui-ci. « Madisyn?Qu'est-ce qu'elle fait ici?», a murmurĂ© Phyllis sous sa respiration, son ton mĂȘlant confusion et agacement. Chapitre 3 Sa vraie famille « La nouvelle de l'arrivĂ©e de Mme Johns a sans doute Ă©tĂ© divulguĂ©e », a dĂ©clarĂ© Jenna avec une façade d'innocence, sa voix Ă©tant basse et teintĂ©e de curiositĂ©. « On dirait que Madisyn veut aussi apprendre de Mme Johns qui ne sait peut-ĂȘtre pas encore que Madisyn a Ă©tĂ© chassĂ©e de chez nous. On dirait que nous pourrions toutes les deux finir par devenir ses Ă©lĂšves! » Le visage de Phyllis s'est assombri d'inquiĂ©tude aux paroles de Jenna. Elle s'est prĂ©cipitĂ©e, son intention Ă©tant claire : intercepter Madisyn avant qu'elle n'ait pu Ă©tablir des relations influentes. Mais Madisyn se dirigeait dĂ©jĂ  rapidement vers la Salle d'Émeraude, la salle la plus exclusive et la plus privĂ©e de l'hĂŽtel. Phyllis est restĂ©e perplexe. Pourquoi Madisyn se rendrait-elle dans la Salle d'Émeraude ? Jenna, rattrapĂ©e par son retard, a partagĂ© la surprise de sa mĂšre. « Maman, cette salle n'est pas ouverte Ă  tout le monde. On dirait que Madisyn a plus de contacts qu'on ne le pensait. Elle doit avoir des amis trĂšs impressionnants. » « Quel genre d'amis pourrait-elle bien avoir?», a marmonnĂ© Phyllis avec amertume, son esprit s'emballant avec des hypothĂšses dĂ©favorables. Le dĂ©goĂ»t l'a momentanĂ©ment envahie alors que Phyllis Ă©tait aux prises avec ces pensĂ©es, mais elle n'a pas eu le temps de s'y attarder. Avec un sentiment d'urgence, elle a sorti son tĂ©lĂ©phone et a appelĂ© Lynda. « Toutes mes excuses, je suis en train de traiter une affaire urgente. » La voix de Lynda Ă©tait dĂ©tachĂ©e et vive au tĂ©lĂ©phone avant qu'elle ne mette fin Ă  l'appel. Jenna Ă©tant accablĂ©e par le dĂ©couragement, son moral a chutĂ© et elle s'est masquĂ© le visage avec ses mains, des larmes coulant entre ses doigts. Jeffry l'a enlacĂ©e, sa voix empreinte d'une douce assurance. « Jenna, ne t'inquiĂšte pas. Nous aurons d'autres occasions. Nous trouverons un autre moyen. » Pendant ce temps, Lynda a reposĂ© son tĂ©lĂ©phone sur le coussin Ă  cĂŽtĂ© d'elle. Son frĂšre Glenn avait organisĂ© une rĂ©union de famille immĂ©diate aprĂšs la dĂ©couverte de sa fille perdue de vue depuis longtemps. « Madisyn a dĂ» traverser beaucoup d'Ă©preuves au fil des ans », a dĂ©clarĂ© Kristine Johns, assise Ă©lĂ©gamment Ă  cĂŽtĂ© de Lynda. Elle avait des traits remarquables, un maquillage exquis et Ă©tait habillĂ©e d'une robe luxueuse. Bien qu'elle renvoie l'image d'une dame raffinĂ©e, son expression trahissait une profonde inquiĂ©tude. Lynda a rĂ©pondu pensivement : « J'ai entendu dire que son ancienne famille l'avait bien traitĂ©e. Elle n'a peut-ĂȘtre pas Ă©tĂ© confrontĂ©e aux difficultĂ©s que nous imaginons. » La rĂ©ponse de Kristine Ă©tait empreinte de conviction. « Il est essentiel que nous lui apportions notre chaleur et notre soutien. » Lynda a caressĂ© affectueusement la tĂȘte de Kristine, fiĂšre du bon caractĂšre de son Ă©lĂšve. Cette derniĂšre avait Ă©tĂ© adoptĂ©e par la famille Johns. L'accueil qu'elle a rĂ©servĂ© Ă  Madisyn a mis en Ă©vidence son esprit gĂ©nĂ©reux et sa gentillesse. Elle n'avait pas peur que le retour de Madisyn menace son statut. Dans un coin, Elaine Johns Ă©tait assise tranquillement, le regard fixĂ© sur la porte, impatiente et dans l'expectative. Kristine a perçu l'intensitĂ© du regard d'Elaine et s'est sentie mal Ă  l'aise. Enfin, la porte s'est ouverte, la jeune femme qui entrait Ă©tait magnifique, ses traits exquis et distants reflĂ©tant ceux d'Elaine de maniĂšre suffisamment frappante pour affirmer leur parentĂ©. Kristine a ressenti un vide inexplicable Ă  cette vue. Elaine, incapable de contenir ses Ă©motions plus longtemps, s'est Ă©lancĂ©e en avant. « Ma fille! », s'est-elle exclamĂ©e en serrant Madisyn dans ses bras, ses larmes coulant Ă  flots. Madisyn est restĂ©e momentanĂ©ment abasourdie par l'intensitĂ© de l'accueil, ses mains tapotant avec hĂ©sitation le dos d'Elaine. Elle sentait naĂźtre en elle une nouvelle chaleur, une chaleur familiale. C'Ă©tait donc ça, avoir une famille aimante. « Laisse Madisyn s'asseoir d'abord », a dit Glenn d'une voix douce. Alors qu'ils s'installaient dans le canapĂ©, Elaine s'est accrochĂ©e Ă  Madisyn, essayant de stabiliser sa voix Ă  travers ses larmes. « Madisyn, je suis dĂ©solĂ©e qu'il nous ait fallu autant de temps pour te retrouver. Tu as dĂ» endurer tellement de choses. » « Je... Ça va, ça va. Je vais bien. » Les larmes d'Elaine, chaudes et sincĂšres, ont coulĂ© sur la main de Madisyn, laissant celle-ci quelque peu dĂ©semparĂ©e. TouchĂ©e par une telle dĂ©monstration de sincĂ©ritĂ©, elle a gentiment rassurĂ© Elaine : « Ne pleure pas, maman. Nous sommes ensemble maintenant. » Le terme « maman » a semblĂ© susciter une joie profonde chez Elaine, dont la voix s'est mise Ă  trembler lorsqu'elle a rĂ©pondu : « Oui, tu es de retour. Et je promets de tout arranger. » Glenn a observĂ© l'Ă©change avec un sourire radieux, son impatience Ă©tant palpable lorsqu'il a regardĂ© Madisyn. Sentant le poids de son regard, la jeune femme s'est tournĂ©e vers lui. « Hum... Papa. » « Nous sommes si heureux d'ĂȘtre rĂ©unis avec toi, ma Madisyn. » Glenn rayonnait, son visage s'illuminant de bonheur, une expression rare de pure joie. « Laisse-moi te prĂ©senter Ă  notre famille. Voici ta tante Lynda. » Lynda a observĂ© Madisyn, lui adressant un lĂ©ger signe de tĂȘte en guise de reconnaissance. Madisyn lui a rendu le geste avec une chaleur polie. Puis c'Ă©tait au tour de Kristine. Le sourire de celle-ci Ă©tait radieux lorsqu'elle s'est adressĂ©e Ă  Madisyn. « J'attendais depuis si longtemps de pouvoir enfin le dire ; j'ai maintenant une sƓur dont je peux me vanter. » Elaine est intervenue, la voix teintĂ©e d'une pointe d'hĂ©sitation : « Voici Kristine. Son pĂšre Ă©tait un ami proche de ton pĂšre. Kristine a perdu ses parents quand elle Ă©tait enfant, et nous l'avons recueillie. Si cela te met mal Ă  l'aise... » « Ce n'est pas grave. » Madisyn l'a interrompue doucement, comprenant ce qu'elle voulait dire. « Tu as aussi trois frĂšres, mais ils ne sont pas lĂ  pour l'instant. Nous ferons en sorte que tu les rencontres plus tard! » Elaine a continuĂ©, un sourire illuminant son visage alors qu'elle observait le hochement de tĂȘte de Madisyn qui acceptait. Glenn a pris son tĂ©lĂ©phone. « Ça a sans doute Ă©tĂ© dur pour toi pendant toutes ces annĂ©es, Madisyn. Commençons par Ă©changer nos numĂ©ros », a-t-il suggĂ©rĂ©. Elaine s'est empressĂ©e de lui emboĂźter le pas en sortant aussi son tĂ©lĂ©phone. « Échange ton numĂ©ro avec moi aussi », a-t-elle ajoutĂ© avec empressement. AprĂšs que Madisyn a Ă©changĂ© ses numĂ©ros avec eux, son tĂ©lĂ©phone a bourdonnĂ© de deux notifications. Son pĂšre lui avait envoyĂ© dix millions de dollars par le biais de Venmo, et sa mĂšre avait fait de mĂȘme. Glenn a souri, sa voix empreinte d'une gĂ©nĂ©rositĂ© dĂ©sinvolte. « Voici un peu d'argent de poche de la part de maman et papa. Si ce n'est pas assez pour toi, fais-le-moi savoir. » La chaleur d'Elaine n'a pas faibli. « Et j'ai choisi des vĂȘtements pour toi. Tu pourras les essayer quand nous rentrerons Ă  la maison! » Ce tourbillon de gĂ©nĂ©rositĂ© n'Ă©tait pas familier Ă  Madisyn, mais il lui apportait une chaleur qu'elle n'avait jamais connue. Mais Kristine se sentait Ă  la fois mal Ă  l'aise et choquĂ©e. Glenn et Elaine venaient de transfĂ©rer en toute dĂ©contraction vingt millions de dollars Ă  Madisyn, une somme qui Ă©clipsait sa propre allocation mensuelle, relativement modeste. Était-ce parce que Madisyn Ă©tait leur enfant biologique et qu'elle avait Ă©tĂ© adoptĂ©e ? Chapitre 4 Son frĂšre Pendant tout le repas, Elaine et Glenn se sont relayĂ©s pour dĂ©poser de la nourriture dans l'assiette de Madisyn, la nourriture empilĂ©e ressemblant Ă  une petite montagne. Lorsque Madisyn a tout fini, son estomac Ă©tait plein. C'Ă©tait un vĂ©ritable flot d'affection, inĂ©dit et rĂ©confortant, qui s'exprimait Ă  travers chaque plat offert par ses parents. La sonnerie soudaine du tĂ©lĂ©phone de Glenn a coupĂ© court Ă  ce moment. Il a jetĂ© un coup d'Ɠil Ă  l'identifiant de l'appelant et un large sourire s'est dessinĂ© sur son visage. « Madisyn, c'est l'un de tes frĂšres aĂźnĂ©s qui est en ligne, le plus jeune d'entre eux. Il est impatient de te rencontrer. » Il a rĂ©pondu Ă  l'appel vidĂ©o, et une voix dĂ©bordante d'enthousiasme s'est fait entendre. « Tu l'as retrouvĂ©e?J'ai hĂąte de la voir! » Glenn a jetĂ© un coup d'Ɠil Ă  Madisyn, qui a fait un timide signe de tĂȘte, ce qui a incitĂ© Glenn Ă  orienter le tĂ©lĂ©phone vers elle. « La voilĂ , ta petite sƓur, Madisyn. » « Ouais, on est vraiment de la mĂȘme famille! » Le visage Ă  l'Ă©cran s'est illuminĂ© d'un sourire malicieux. Le cƓur de Madisyn a sautĂ© un battement lorsqu'elle a reconnu Waylon, une cĂ©lĂšbre star de cinĂ©ma laurĂ©ate d'un prix. En un instant, son univers s'est Ă©largi, ses liens familiaux s'Ă©tant Ă©tendus Ă  des domaines qu'elle n'avait jamais imaginĂ©s. « Salut », a dit Madisyn, sa voix n'Ă©tant qu'un doux chuchotement. L'excitation de Waylon Johns a traversĂ© le tĂ©lĂ©phone. « Madisyn, je suis coincĂ© sur le plateau en ce moment, donc je ne peux pas revenir, mais je t'enverrai bientĂŽt quelque chose de spĂ©cial! » Son affection Ă©tait Ă©vidente. MalgrĂ© leur lien biologique rĂ©cemment dĂ©couvert, la chaleur de Waylon Ă©tait authentique et immĂ©diate. Waylon et ses frĂšres espĂ©raient depuis longtemps avoir une petite sƓur. Ils avaient bien Kristine, mais elle avait Ă©tĂ© adoptĂ©e par leurs parents alors qu'elle n'Ă©tait plus un bĂ©bĂ©, et elle n'Ă©tait pas liĂ©e Ă  eux par le sang, ce qui faisait qu'ils n'Ă©taient pas si proches. Waylon s'est alors tournĂ© vers l'homme noble et distant qui se trouvait Ă  ses cĂŽtĂ©s. « Andrew, voici ma sƓur. N'est-elle pas adorable?» Andrew Klein, connu pour sa rĂ©serve et sa prestance, a jetĂ© un coup d'Ɠil Ă  l'Ă©cran. DĂšs qu'il a vu la jeune fille sur l'Ă©cran, son regard jusqu'alors dĂ©contractĂ© s'est instantanĂ©ment figĂ©. Les longs cheveux souples de Madisyn descendaient sur ses Ă©paules et ses traits dĂ©licats, qui reflĂ©taient remarquablement les traits de la famille Johns, Ă©taient trĂšs sĂ©duisants. Ses yeux ambrĂ©s, empreints d'un soupçon de paresse et d'indiffĂ©rence, semblaient apaiser quiconque entrait en contact avec sa vue. Les yeux d'Andrew Ă©taient profonds. Madisyn est restĂ©e calme pendant l'appel vidĂ©o, mais la rĂ©action de Kristine a Ă©tĂ© moins contrĂŽlĂ©e. À la mention de « Andrew », le corps de cette derniĂšre s'est raidi, ses yeux s'Ă©tant fixĂ©s sur l'Ă©cran oĂč Andrew apparaissait plus frappant que jamais. Son attitude distante lui a fait soupçonner qu'il n'accorderait pas beaucoup d'attention Ă  Madisyn. « Salut. » La salutation d'Andrew Ă©tait brĂšve, sa voix basse. Kristine a ressenti un malaise, ses ongles s'enfonçant dans sa paume. Elle s'est rassurĂ©e silencieusement en se disant que le salut d'Andrew n'Ă©tait qu'une formalitĂ©. Madisyn a rĂ©pondu par un hochement de tĂȘte poli, son attitude Ă©tant calme et dĂ©tachĂ©e. Waylon a continuĂ© Ă  bavarder au tĂ©lĂ©phone avec Madisyn jusqu'Ă  ce que Glenn intervienne, lui rappelant de ne pas priver Madisyn de son repas. MĂȘme si son pĂšre lui a raccrochĂ© au nez, Waylon Ă©tait visiblement ravi, se retournant vers Andrew avec un sourire. « C'est ma petite sƓur perdue de vue depuis longtemps. N'est-elle pas adorable?Il faut que je finisse vite et que j'aille la retrouver. » Il lui a ensuite lancĂ© une invitation dĂ©contractĂ©e. « Andrew, tu veux venir avec moi?» Il savait qu'Andrew Ă©vitait gĂ©nĂ©ralement de se rendre Ă  la rĂ©sidence de la famille Johns en raison de l'affection manifeste de Kristine. Il y avait eu un ancien arrangement concernant un mariage potentiel entre la famille Johns et la famille Klein, mais il s'agissait simplement d'un accord verbal conclu par les aĂźnĂ©s. Les Klein, une famille importante de la ville d'Ansport, Ă©taient bien supĂ©rieure en statut et en influence aux Johns de Gemond, et Kristine semblait encore plus dĂ©lirante lorsqu'elle s'accrochait Ă  l'idĂ©e d'Ă©pouser Andrew. Andrew, le regard intense et distant, lui a rĂ©pondu nonchalamment : « Bien sĂ»r, ça fait un moment que je n'ai pas vu tes parents. » Waylon a clignĂ© des yeux, dĂ©contenancĂ© par l'acceptation inattendue d'Andrew. Était-il vraiment sĂ©rieux ? Chapitre 5 La sotte arrogante À la fin du repas, tous les membres de la famille Johns se sont dirigĂ©s vers leur vaste manoir, qui Ă©clipsait la villa plus simple de la famille Chapman, tant par son ampleur que par sa splendeur. La propriĂ©tĂ© dĂ©gageait une Ă©lĂ©gance royale, Ă  l'image d'un chĂąteau par sa grandeur. Elaine a impatiemment escortĂ© Madisyn Ă  travers les vastes couloirs jusqu'Ă  une chambre spĂ©cialement prĂ©parĂ©e. La chambre Ă©tait une vĂ©ritable vision de la grĂące fĂ©minine, dĂ©corĂ©e de teintes dĂ©licates et d'ornements bien pensĂ©s, qui rendaient Madisyn muette Ă  cause de son ambiance trop fĂ©minine. Au milieu de cette retraite enchanteresse, Elaine a regardĂ© Madisyn avec des yeux pleins d'attente et lui a demandĂ© doucement : « Madisyn, est-ce que c'est Ă  ton goĂ»t?» « Oui, j'adore », a rĂ©pondu Madisyn, la voix teintĂ©e d'un soupçon d'impuissance. Elaine Ă©tait ravie et lui a serrĂ© la main avec douceur. « C'est trĂšs agrĂ©able! Si tu as besoin de quoi que ce soit, tu n'as qu'Ă  me le dire », a-t-elle dit, pĂ©tillante de joie. « Maintenant, laisse-moi te montrer la garde-robe que ton pĂšre et moi avons choisie pour toi! » Elaine a ouvert les portes de l'armoire d'un geste majestueux. Les yeux de Madisyn se sont Ă©carquillĂ©s devant la multitude de robes exquises et opulentes qui scintillaient sous l'Ă©clairage tamisĂ©. « Ce n'est que le dĂ©but. Il y en a d'autres qui arriveront demain », a annoncĂ© Elaine. « Merci, maman, mais n'est-ce pas un peu trop?», a demandĂ© Madisyn. Elaine a Ă©clatĂ© de rire, Ă©cartant l'inquiĂ©tude. « Oh, jamais! Une fille n'a jamais trop de robes. Cet aprĂšs-midi, nous allons faire du shopping pour que tu puisses ajouter tout ce qui te plaira! », a-t-elle dĂ©clarĂ© avec un sourire gĂ©nĂ©reux. Madisyn, bien que dĂ©passĂ©e, a ressenti une profonde chaleur dans les gestes qui l'entouraient. Elaine avait l'intention d'attendre quelques jours avant de changer le nom de Madisyn. Mais celle-ci, sentant l'amour sincĂšre d'Elaine et de Glenn, ne voyait aucune raison d'attendre. L'aprĂšs-midi mĂȘme, ils se sont rendus Ă  la mairie locale, oĂč Madisyn a officiellement adoptĂ© le nom de famille Johns, devenant Madisyn Johns. Une fois les formalitĂ©s lĂ©gales accomplies, Elaine a serrĂ© la main de Madisyn, la voix pleine d'excitation. « ChĂ©rie, allons faire du shopping et voyons ce qui attire ton attention. » Glenn les a observĂ©es d'un regard tendre, avec du regret dans le ton. « Amusez-vous bien toutes les deux. J'ai du travail cet aprĂšs-midi et je ne peux pas vous accompagner. VoilĂ  dix millions, faites-vous plaisir, peu importe ce que vous trouverez. » S'adaptant au style de vie fastueux de ses parents, Madisyn a remerciĂ© Glenn et a pris la gĂ©nĂ©reuse somme. Il lui a tapotĂ© la tĂȘte avec amour, ses yeux dĂ©bordant d'affection paternelle. Le Mall de Moonshine Ă©tait le centre commercial de luxe le mieux classĂ© de Gemond. Elaine a conduit Madisyn Ă  la boutique chic de Chanel, les yeux brillants d'excitation alors qu'elle imaginait sa fille dans chaque piĂšce. Rapidement, elle a choisi une collection de vĂȘtements. « ChĂ©rie, essaie-les. S'ils te conviennent, nous les prendrons tous. » Madisyn, qui se sentait un peu dĂ©passĂ©e, a acquiescĂ© et a rassemblĂ© les vĂȘtements. Alors qu'elle se dirigeait vers la cabine d'essayage, elle a remarquĂ© que Phyllis et Jenna s'approchaient. Jenna, manifestement de mauvaise humeur, a Ă©tĂ© amenĂ©e par Phyllis pour se livrer Ă  une thĂ©rapie de shopping. Sa surprise de voir Madisyn Ă©tait Ă©vidente. « Madisyn! », s'est-elle exclamĂ©e, sa voix rĂ©sonnant d'incrĂ©dulitĂ©. Elaine, qui s'est retournĂ©e Ă  la voix, a reconnu le couple instantanĂ©ment. Elle s'est radoucie, connaissant le rĂŽle important de la famille Chapman dans l'Ă©ducation de Madisyn. Pour rendre la pareille, Glenn avait dĂ©jĂ  acceptĂ© de travailler avec l'entreprise de la famille Chapman, et il Ă©tait retournĂ© Ă  l'entreprise un peu plus tĂŽt pour rencontrer Jeffry et discuter de la coopĂ©ration. Alors qu'Elaine prĂ©parait un accueil chaleureux, prĂ©voyant mĂȘme de payer les courses de Phyllis et de Jenna en signe de bonne volontĂ©, le ton de cette derniĂšre a changĂ© brusquement. « Madisyn, que fais-tu ici?Nous sommes dans une boutique Chanel. Est-ce que tu peux te permettre quoi que ce soit?» Phyllis a regardĂ© attentivement Madisyn, son visage s'assombrissant au fur et Ă  mesure qu'elle se souvenait de la scĂšne Ă  laquelle elle avait assistĂ© Ă  l'HĂŽtel d'Alpenglow plus tĂŽt dans la journĂ©e. « Madisyn, pourquoi tu n'es pas avec tes parents pauvres?Tu achĂštes des produits de luxe ici, oĂč as-tu trouvĂ© cet argent?» Madisyn, le visage figĂ© dans un masque de dĂ©tachement glacial, a rĂ©pondu sans la moindre chaleur : « Mes affaires ne vous regardent plus. » L'opinion de Madisyn sur la famille Chapman a pris forme Ă  ce moment-lĂ , reflĂ©tant des annĂ©es de loyautĂ© non rĂ©ciproque. Elle avait Ă©levĂ© leur modeste entreprise au rang de centrale cotĂ©e en bourse, pensant qu'elle avait remboursĂ© la dette de gratitude pour l'avoir Ă©levĂ©e. Pourtant, les Chapman n'Ă©taient pas conscients de son aide. L'expression d'Elaine est devenue sĂ©vĂšre alors qu'elle absorbait la duretĂ© des mots de Phyllis. La famille qu'elle avait imaginĂ©e comme faisant partie du passĂ© de Madisyn Ă©tait loin de la rĂ©alitĂ© qui se prĂ©sentait Ă  elle. Ils traitaient Madisyn non pas avec une attention familiale, mais avec une franche hostilitĂ©. « Excusez-moi, j'ai cru comprendre que cette jeune femme Ă©tait autrefois une fille pour vous, mais pourquoi la traitez-vous ainsi maintenant?», est intervenue Elaine, incapable de retenir sa consternation. Avec un public maintenant prĂ©sent, Phyllis a expirĂ© profondĂ©ment, son visage Ă©tant un masque de rĂ©signation douloureuse. « En effet, elle Ă©tait une fille pour moi autrefois. Mais je dois vous avertir, madame, de ne pas vous laisser abuser par sa façade. Elle a profĂ©rĂ© de nombreux mensonges et a mĂȘme volĂ© de l'argent Ă  notre famille. C'est une honte! » Elle a poursuivi, la voix chargĂ©e d'une feinte dĂ©tresse : « Ma dĂ©ception a Ă©tĂ© profonde et je n'ai eu d'autre choix que de l'Ă©loigner de notre famille, malgrĂ© les annĂ©es que nous avons passĂ©es Ă  l'Ă©lever. » Phyllis Ă©tait dĂ©terminĂ©e Ă  dĂ©peindre Madisyn sous le pire jour possible, en s'assurant qu'aucune dame fortunĂ©e ne penserait du bien de Madisyn, de peur que le bruit ne se rĂ©pande qu'elle a Ă©tĂ© trop sĂ©vĂšre avec cette fausse fille. Pour rendre ses paroles plus convaincantes, elle s'est mĂȘme tamponnĂ© les yeux, simulant des larmes pour souligner son prĂ©tendu dĂ©sespoir. Phyllis Ă©tait en train de la discrĂ©diter devant sa propre mĂšre. L'expression de Madisyn s'est durcie, une Ă©tincelle dangereuse s'allumant dans son regard lorsqu... ...... ==== Madisyn a dĂ©couvert avec stupeur qu'elle n'Ă©tait pas l'enfant biologique de ses parents. À cause des manigances de la vraie fille, elle a Ă©tĂ© mise Ă  la porte et est devenue la risĂ©e de tous. Alors qu'on la croyait issue d'une famille de paysans, Madisyn a dĂ©couvert que son vrai pĂšre Ă©tait l'homme le plus riche de la ville et que ses frĂšres Ă©taient des personnalitĂ©s renommĂ©es dans leur domaine respectif. Ils la couvraient d'amour, avant d'apprendre que Madisyn avait sa propre entreprise florissante... Que se passe-t-il ensuite? Le nombre de chapitres affichĂ©s est limitĂ©. Appuyez sur le bouton ci-dessous pour installer notre application et lire les chapitres suivants. (AccĂ©der automatiquement Ă  ce livre en ouvrant l'application) &5& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp La ville du livre https://www.facebook.com/61564304550999/ 478 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.kifflire.com IMAGE https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp65_2-0920-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=1192455448315527&rawadid=120211553246910639 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465112001_1065021871957489_1524329447318657556_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=z92OGmtTA14Q7kNvgEs66qS&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AAPRaILyrRhUCUzGk7hkadx&oh=00_AYDVjP0zAcDkTLBUyMZFG0dUoks9V-GQR52ssJnZDzKN4g&oe=674C50FC PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 La ville du livre 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,539,665
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2539612}'
Yes 2024-11-26 18:52 active 1928 0 😍Read the next chapters👉 At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463076519_523298044026874_3884852766861475102_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=I1u0oWRPVIMQ7kNvgFVflTQ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AEcV5ZS4F6R1XOiQON1yRYR&oh=00_AYDBNWV7Z3e48XYEYVbdGdQGxxtT8lMI0vdlH_c3Q90EGQ&oe=674C518E PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,540,930
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
Yes 2024-11-26 18:57 active 1928 0 Autrefois, Madisyn Ă©tait la seule fille des Chapman. Mais la façade avait volĂ© en Ă©clats lorsque Jeffry Chapman, qu'elle connaissait comme son pĂšre, avait Ă©tĂ© victime d'un grave accident qui avait nĂ©cessitĂ© une transfusion s*nguine urgente. Les analyses suivantes avaient rĂ©vĂ©lĂ© que Madisyn n'Ă©tait pas son enfant biologique. Jeffry avait ensuite fait appel Ă  son vaste rĂ©seau pour retrouver sa vĂ©ritable fille, Jenna. Jenna avait montĂ© plusieurs plans contre Madisyn, mais ses parents fermaient les yeux, leur mĂ©pris pour Madisyn Ă©tant Ă  peine voilĂ© et a dĂ©cidĂ© de rendre Madisyn Ă  sa vraie famille. Madisyn a pris son modeste sac et s'est dirigĂ©e vers la porte, d'un pas dĂ©cidĂ© et inĂ©branlable. Elle ne s'est pas retournĂ©e vers la famille qu'elle laissait derriĂšre elle. Elle a hĂ©lĂ© un taxi. La destination Ă©tait un village humble et dĂ©labrĂ©, loin de l'opulence qu'elle avait connue. En arrivant, elle a remarquĂ© l'Ă©tat de dĂ©labrement de la maison de ses parents biologiques, l'air rempli de cris Ă©touffĂ©s qui lui ont serrĂ© le cƓur. En entrant, elle a vu beaucoup de monde. Le contraste Ă©tait saisissant. Un homme vĂȘtu d'un costume propre et Ă©lĂ©gant, entourĂ© de gardes du corps, se tenait devant un couple en pleurs, vĂȘtu d'un simple costume de paysan. Alors que Madisyn contemplait ce tableau surrĂ©aliste, l'homme s'est retournĂ©, les yeux remplis de rouge et d'incrĂ©dulitĂ©. Il s'est prĂ©cipitĂ© vers elle, les bras grands ouverts. « Ma fille, c'est bien toi! Je ne peux pas croire que tu sois vraiment vivante! » La voix de l'homme grand et imposant s'est brisĂ©e sous le coup de l'Ă©motion. Madisyn est restĂ©e bouche bĂ©e. Le fermier a soupirĂ© lourdement, « Cet homme est ton vrai pĂšre. » Madisyn a regardĂ© l'Ă©tranger, notant les similitudes indĂ©niables entre leurs traits. Madisyn a suivi l'homme en costume jusqu'Ă  une rutilante Rolls-Royce garĂ©e sur le trottoir. « Madisyn, moi c'est Glenn Johns, ton pĂšre. À partir de maintenant, je suis lĂ  pour toi ; n'hĂ©site pas Ă  me demander ce dont tu as besoin », a dit l'homme en costume, d'une voix douce mais ferme. Elle prise de conscience faite lentement : Glenn Johns n'Ă©tait pas seulement un homme riche, il Ă©tait le PDG du Groupe Johns, l'homme le plus riche de Gemond... &9& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp La ville du livre https://www.facebook.com/61564304550999/ 478 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.kifflire.com VIDEO https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp65_2-0920-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=3564626023799239&rawadid=120215326077540541 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/468137519_1583633159702624_6035099584682799084_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NlkH1x8VRmoQ7kNvgHVo_LY&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AapMBX9aSFtjNu3L3QrFiBu&oh=00_AYB1meZgXlVm562RCILwdP7wPN6dJ7scYyIcd-uiyCB8tw&oe=674C57AC PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 La ville du livre 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,540,914
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
No 2024-11-26 18:57 active 1928 0 Seguir leyendo👉👉 Tuvieron un conflicto en su primer encuentro, pero no se esperaba que el amor aparecerĂ­a de una manera inesperada. El hombre y la mujer se enamoraron rĂĄpidamente, pero la brecha de edad de 15 años no es fĂĄcil de superar... ===== A Deanna no le gustaba nada lo que Harry le estaba proponiendo. TenĂ­a que estar loco para tener semejante idea. - Lo que me estĂĄs diciendo no tiene ningĂșn sentido ÂżTe golpeaste la cabeza antes de venir? - - Lo sĂ©, pero necesitamos tu ayuda. No sĂ© a quiĂ©n mĂĄs pedĂ­rselo- La novia de Harry, Laura, no decĂ­a nada, pero se estaba poniendo cada vez mĂĄs nerviosa. La situaciĂłn de ambos no era buena, estaban estudiando todavĂ­a, eran jĂłvenes, estaban locamente enamorados, pero se descuidaron. Laura habĂ­a confirmado su embarazo apenas tres dĂ­as atrĂĄs. - CrĂ©eme que los entiendo, Harry, pero nadie va a creĂ©rselo. Ni siquiera me conocen en tu familia - - Pero hablĂ© con mi hermano y ha accedido, por favor Deanna, ayĂșdanos- Laura se atreviĂł a intervenir, tenĂ­a los ojos llenos de lĂĄgrimas. - No te pedirĂ­amos esto si no fuera algo tan importante para nosotros. Nuestras familias son muy estrictas al respecto. No dejarĂĄn que Harry se casĂ© conmigo si su hermano mayor aĂșn estĂĄ soltero. Y mi familia no me permitirĂĄ que conserve el bebĂ© si no estoy casada - Ver a Laura tan angustiada hizo que Deanna comenzara a dudar. - No puedo creer que hasta el dĂ­a de hoy continĂșen con esas reglas tan antiguas. Pero no conozco a tu hermano mayor mĂĄs que por fotografĂ­a - La propuesta con la que habĂ­an llegado era simple: para que Harry y Laura pudieran casarse, Daniel que habĂ­a enviudado 5 años atrĂĄs tenĂ­a que volver a contraer matrimonio. Deanna era la mejor amiga de Harry y la Ășnica opciĂłn que les quedaba. -Ni yo tampoco lo creo, parece que continuamos viviendo en la edad media. Es todo lo que se me ocurriĂł para solucionarlo y Daniel estĂĄ dispuesto tambiĂ©n- -Pero ÂżQuĂ© va a decir tu familia? ÂżEstarĂĄn de acuerdo? ÂżSolo voy a aparecerme un dĂ­a y anunciarles que soy la futura esposa de tu hermano? - -Eso podemos verlo sobre la marcha, lo importante es que se casen lo antes posible; luego lo haremos nosotros y podremos tener a nuestro bebĂ© - Deanna tenĂ­a que estar tan loca como Harry porque toda esta idea demente comenzaba a resultarle viable. TenĂ­a mucho cariño por su amigo y ver a la pobre Laura tan angustiada por su bebĂ© en camino la terminĂł por decidir. -Bien, pero... - - ÂĄÂżEn verdad, Deanna?! ÂĄEsto es genial! - -Espera, Harry ... - - ÂĄNos has salvado, amiga! ÂĄEres la mejor! ÂĄLaura, vamos a casarnos! - - ÂĄÂĄ HARRY!! Espera, por favor... Al menos presĂ©ntame a tu hermano primero - - ÂĄClaro! ArreglarĂ© una cena para que puedas conocerlo. Solo nosotros 4 - Laura se puso a llorar sin consuelo, estaba tan feliz que no podĂ­a parar. Harry la abrazaba y la en el rostro con mucho cariño tratando de consolarla. En verdad esos dos estaban muy enamorados, daban ternura. Era una pena que tuvieran que llegar a idear un plan tan descabellado para poder seguir juntos. Esto le hizo pensar a Deanna que se habĂ­a metido en la boca del lobo. ÂżQuĂ© clase de familia tiene este tipo de tradiciones y las respeta a rajatabla? Pero no podĂ­a negarse ante semejante pedido. ConocĂ­a a Harry desde que comenzĂł a estudiar en la Universidad de Arte, enseguida se hicieron compañeros, compinches y terminaron como buenos amigos. A Laura le costĂł un poco al principio aceptarla como amiga de su prometido, pero con el correr del tiempo se dio cuenta de que se querĂ­an como hermanos. Comenzaron a compartir mucho los tres juntos a pesar de tener orĂ­genes tan diferentes. Harry y Laura provenĂ­an de familias adineradas, Ă©lite tradicional con generaciones completas de profesionales exitosos. En cambio, Deanna, se habĂ­a criado con su madre y su abuela y ella era la primera en toda su familia en pisar una Universidad. De hecho, tenĂ­a un trabajo de medio tiempo en una tienda de ropa para poder solventar algunos gastos y no cargar tanto a su madre con los costos de enviarla a estudiar a la capital. Deanna habĂ­a mostrado tener un talento natural para el canto, quizĂĄ heredado de su padre a quien no conociĂł, y ambas mujeres decidieron hacer un esfuerzo mĂĄs para darle la posibilidad de que tuviera una educaciĂłn superior. En cambio, Harry y Laura no tenĂ­an que preocuparse por trivialidades como el dinero; aunque a Ă©l le costĂł bastante convencer a su padre de dejarlo estudiar mĂșsica en vez de ser un abogado, un mĂ©dico o un empresario como su hermano. Pero como Daniel ya se encargaba del negocio familiar fue mĂĄs flexible con su hijo menor. -Mi familia no puede enterarse - Les dijo Deanna - ÂżPor quĂ©? - Le preguntĂł Laura -Solo somos nosotras tres, no quiero que piensen que este matrimonio durarĂĄ toda la vida y luego me vean divorciada. Les prometĂ­ que primero terminarĂ­a la carrera - -No te preocupes, amiga, lo mantendremos lo mĂĄs discreto que podamos - El bebĂ© que venĂ­a en camino llegarĂ­a en menos de 8 meses asĂ­ que tenĂ­an poco tiempo antes que comenzara a notarse en Laura. DebĂ­an acelerar todo; una vez que Deanna y Daniel concluyeran la boda iban a fugarse “romĂĄnticamente” para sellar su amor. VolverĂ­an despuĂ©s de que el niño hubiese nacido y ya nadie podrĂ­a decir nada al respecto. Entonces Deanna y Daniel declararĂ­an que no eran compatibles y se separarĂ­an, como si no hubiese ocurrido nada. Era lo mĂĄs normal del mundo Âżverdad? Muchas parejas se disolvĂ­an despuĂ©s de convivir un tiempo porque descubrĂ­an que en realidad no se llevaban tan bien. Nadie saldrĂ­a herido o perjudicado y Deanna ganarĂ­a un sobrino o sobrina a quien mimar. -LlamarĂ© a mi hermano para contarle las buenas nuevas y ver cuĂĄndo puede reunirse con nosotros - - ÂżSabe quiĂ©n soy? - -Bueno, sabe que le preguntarĂ­a a una amiga de la Universidad. No tenĂ­a sentido decirle que eras tĂș porque tampoco te conoce - -Ya veo - -Pero no debes preocuparte por eso, seguro le caerĂĄs bien. No es tan “difĂ­cil” como todos dicen - - ÂżA quĂ© te refieres con “difĂ­cil” - - Mi cuñado es un poco... especial. Pero Harry tiene razĂłn, no es tan malo una vez que lo conoces - TratĂł de alivianar las cosas Laura. - ÂżPor quĂ© de pronto siento que me estoy metiendo en un terrible problema? - Harry y Laura se miraron y sonrieron. Era cierto que Daniel era algo complicado en ciertos aspectos, pero era una persona de buen corazĂłn. QuizĂĄ un poco estricto y diametralmente opuesto a la personalidad alegre y despreocupada de Deanna; estaba dispuesto a ayudarlos por el bien de su futuro sobrino. Aunque habĂ­a hecho un escĂĄndalo cuando se enterĂł, no permitirĂ­a que nada le pasara a su hermano o a su cuñada y mucho menos al niño. -Por cierto, si sabes que Daniel tiene tres hijos ÂżVerdad? - - ÂĄÂĄÂżQUÉ?!! - -Si: Ethan, Naomi y Jonathan - - ÂżNo eran los hijos de tu hermana? - -No, Susan aĂșn no se casa - - ÂĄOh, por Dios! - -SerĂĄs una madrastra genial - - No tires de la soga, niño, no vaya a ser que se rompa - - No puedes arrepentirte ahora, ya dijiste que si - - PruĂ©bame - Laura estaba feliz, muy feliz. Los veĂ­a pelear como si fueran dos niños pequeños y no podĂ­a evitar sentirse muy afortunada. Deanna estaba mĂĄs que dispuesta a hacer esto por ellos, iba a ser madre y el hombre que amaba se casarĂ­a con ella. Solo esperaba que todo saliera bien y Daniel se comportara como un caballero. Esa noche salieron a cenar los tres juntos al puesto de comidas que estaba cerca de la Universidad y solĂ­an frecuentar bastante. Deanna y Harry sĂ­ pudieron beber unas, demasiadas, porque acabaron la noche casi arrastrĂĄndose para llevar de vuelta a Deanna a su departamento y luego tomar un taxi. Ya en su departamento la “poderosa Dean”, como Harry la llamaba, cayĂł como una roca sobre la cama. No tenĂ­a idea de todo lo que estaba por vivir solo por intentar ayudar a sus amigos. CapĂ­tulo 2 Cara de hielo Daniel Crusher llevaba 5 años viudo. Su esposa habĂ­a fallecido de una afecciĂłn cardiaca poco despuĂ©s de dar a luz a su pequeño hijo. Lo dejĂł solo con 3 niños y una profunda tristeza en una casa que de pronto se volviĂł muy grande. No tenĂ­a intenciones de volver a casarse, aunque era uno de los solteros mĂĄs codiciados y se le conocĂ­an algunas relaciones pasajeras. Él podĂ­a criar solo a sus hijos, o al menos eso creĂ­a. Y de pronto llega su hermano menor a ponerlo entre la espada y la pared y con una propuesta totalmente impensable. Cuando supo por quĂ©, estallĂł en furia. - ÂĄÂżCĂłmo puedes ser tan irresponsable?!- Pero Daniel no podĂ­a dejar a su hermano y a Laura a su suerte. Mucho menos abandonar al pequeño que venĂ­a en camino. Dentro de la coraza de hielo que se habĂ­a creado todavĂ­a existĂ­a un hombre de corazĂłn cĂĄlido. - ÂżQuiĂ©n es ella? - Le habĂ­a preguntado. Y de nuevo volviĂł a poner el grito en el cielo cuando Harry le hablĂł de Deanna. -Pero si va a la Universidad contigo eso quiere decir que... Âżtiene tu edad? - -SĂ­, tiene 25 como Laura y yo- -Harry, Âżestas demente? Le llevĂł 15 años de diferencia - - Es la Ășnica que puede aceptar esto, Daniel, no conozco a nadie mĂĄs que acceda a hacerlo- No solo debĂ­a casarse con una mujer que no conocĂ­a, sino que era 15 años mĂĄs joven que Ă©l. Una universitaria a quien nunca antes vio en su vida. Esto resultarĂ­a un desastre. -A mamĂĄ le va a dar un infarto, lo sabes- -Tu puedes con ella, siempre te has impuesto cuando quieres algo, aunque nuestros padres se opongan- -Esto es diferente, Harry. ÂżCrees que aceptarĂ­an quĂ© me case de repente con una mujer mĂĄs joven, que nadie conoce y que estudia contigo? - -Al menos pueden decirles que yo los presentĂ©- Daniel no tendrĂ­a demasiados problemas para imponer su voluntad, pero la historia tenĂ­a que ser creĂ­ble. Era una mujer muy joven para Ă©l y ese no era su estilo. En verdad su hermano lo estaba poniendo en un aprieto, eran demasiadas cosas para justificar. Solo habĂ­a salido con dos mujeres, de manera oficial, en todos estos años y solo por insistencia de su madre que querĂ­a que sus nietos tuvieran una figura materna. Una de ellas no habĂ­a tenido problemas con que Ă©l tuviera 3 hijos, pero a Daniel no le gustaba. La otra tampoco le gustaba, pero se lo hizo fĂĄcil porque no tenĂ­a intenciones de convertirse en la madre de nadie. El resto de las pocas mujeres fueron cosas ocasionales o fugaces sin relevancia. -Tengo que conocerla al menos Âżya hablaste con ella? - -AĂșn no, lo harĂ© esta tarde. Estoy seguro de que nos ayudarĂĄ. Gracias, hermano, gracias- -SerĂĄ mejor que te conviertas en un padre ejemplar y comiences a sentar cabeza- -Por supuesto que lo harĂ©, Laura y nuestro bebĂ© solo se merecen lo mejor- -Me alegra oĂ­r eso- Para Ă©l y su difunta esposa las cosas habĂ­an sido muy distintas. Si bien se casaron siendo jĂłvenes aĂșn, como Harry y Laura, Daniel ya habĂ­a terminado de estudiar y comenzado a trabajar en la empresa familiar. Fue desde pequeño muy responsable y aplicado, mientras otros niños de su edad practicaban algĂșn deporte o jugaban, Ă©l aprendĂ­a idiomas. Mientras sus compañeros iban de viaje alrededor del mundo, Ă©l tomaba clases de matemĂĄticas y estadĂ­stica. TenĂ­a una disciplina muy fuerte para alguien tan chico. Siempre se comportaba como un caballero, era austero y conservado y seguĂ­a al pie de la letra los mandatos familiares. Gracias a eso sus padres rara vez le prohibieron algo y pudo casarse con su novia de la adolescencia a una temprana edad. Fueron una familia feliz, su esposa equilibraba el carĂĄcter un poco frĂ­o y estricto de Daniel. Armonizaban a la perfecciĂłn, eran una pareja adorable. Luego llegaron los hijos y con ellos mĂĄs felicidad. Por eso cuando Emily muriĂł todo su mundo se vino abajo. Daniel no tuvo mĂĄs remedio que abocarse a sus tres hijos y a su trabajo, no podĂ­a derrumbarse. Ahora era el Ășnico pilar que quedaba en pie. Su hermana lo ayudĂł el primer año con los niños. Pero como en todo en su vida, Daniel demostrĂł ser capaz de ser un buen padre soltero. Tal vez un poco estricto e inflexible en algunos aspectos, pero muy amoroso. -En cuanto hable con Deanna te avisarĂ©- - ÂżPor quĂ© estĂĄs tan seguro de que aceptarĂĄ? - - Porque es Deanna- - ÂżY eso que quiere decir? - - Que asĂ­ es ella, no duda en darte apoyo o estar ahĂ­ cuando la necesitas. Es una gran amiga- -Ya veo...- - Solo... ÂżCrees que podrĂ­as ser menos tĂș? - - ÂżDe quĂ© hablas? - - Ya sabes, menos... frĂ­o y serio. Es una gran mujer, Daniel, pero vas a espantarla con tus expresiones- - Eso es ridĂ­culo, Harry- En realidad, Ă©l era todo un caballero, pero tenĂ­a predisposiciĂłn a ser un poco... grosero a veces, sin darse cuenta. Sencillamente era su forma de ser. Le habĂ­an puesto un apodo que nadie se atrevĂ­a a decir en su presencia: “Cara de hielo Crusher”. Y tenĂ­a fama en el negocio de ser implacable y recto. Siempre estaba serio, pocas veces sonreĂ­a y tendĂ­a a decir lo que pensaba sin importarle si caerĂ­a mal o no. Esto debĂ­a funcionar como fuera, se estaban quedando cortos de tiempo. Harry arreglĂł un encuentro para los 4 en su departamento para ultimar los detalles e inventar una historia plausible. Ahora que su amiga tambiĂ©n estaba abordo si cruzaba los dedos y tenĂ­a mucha fe, aĂșn tendrĂ­an una chance. - ÂżSabe de los niños? - - SĂ­, se los mencionĂ© mĂĄs de una vez... me parece. De todas maneras, no tendrĂĄ problemas por eso - - Tendremos que poner reglas en relaciĂłn con los niños tambiĂ©n - Ninguno de ellos tenĂ­a idea de todo lo que acarrearĂ­a su pequeña “obra teatral”, o cĂłmo afectarĂ­a las vidas de la “Poderosa Dean” y “Cara de hielo”. Pero las ruedas ya estaban en movimiento, lo mĂĄs complicado serĂ­a hacer que ambos padres acepten a la nueva nuera sin muchos cuestionamientos. Deanna se preparĂł esa noche lo mejor que pudo. Se puso un vestido negro y zapatos bajos, pero algo elegantes. No tenĂ­a demasiada ropa que causara una buena impresiĂłn, pero al menos debĂ­a intentar caerle bien a Daniel. Estaba un poco nerviosa, sin embargo, sacĂł todo su optimismo de dentro y saliĂł para el departamento de Harry. Por su parte Daniel tambiĂ©n eligiĂł ponerse algo no muy elegante, un poco conservador, pero que no delatara demasiado su edad. Inconscientemente, estaba tratando de ajustarse a su nueva “pareja”. Se sentĂ­a un poco... apremiado por el hecho de que ella fuera tan joven; tal vez lo verĂ­a como a un viejo y no querrĂ­a continuar. ÂżQuĂ© habĂ­a querido decir Harry con eso de ser menos Ă©l mismo? No veĂ­a que tuviera nada de malo su forma de ser. Era un hombre exitoso con hijos bien educados y muy respetado en su cĂ­rculo social. Su imagen era pulcra, seria y admirada por muchos. TenĂ­a una buena posiciĂłn y era un excelente partido para cualquier mujer. Harry estaba muy equivocado... Âżverdad? Antes de salir pasĂł por el cuarto del pequeño Jonathan quiĂ©n ya estaba dormido. RecogiĂł algunos muñecos que estaban en el piso y se quedĂł mirĂĄndolo unos minutos. Pensaba que el hijo o hija de Harry tendrĂ­a a sus dos padres juntos, Jonathan ya se habĂ­a olvidado del rostro de su madre y apenas podĂ­a comunicarse con Ă©l. No sabĂ­a que mĂĄs hacer por su hijo. CapĂ­tulo 3 Primer encuentro El primero en llegar al departamento fue Daniel, ya habĂ­a estado allĂ­ alguna vez en los Ășltimos años, pero esta vez se notaba la presencia de Laura en pequeñas cosas por toda la casa. Era evidente que llevaban un buen tiempo compartiendo el lugar. Por alguna razĂłn se sentĂ­a nervioso, esta situaciĂłn era muy similar a cuando su madre le armaba citas con las hijas de sus amigas; solo que esta vez vino por voluntad propia. QuizĂĄ porque esta era la primera vez que quiĂ©n estaba esperando aprobaciĂłn era Ă©l. A los pocos minutos sonĂł el timbre, era Deanna. Ni bien la vio cruzar el umbral supo que todo aquello le resultarĂ­a mĂĄs difĂ­cil de lo que habĂ­a pensado. Ella entrĂł con una enorme sonrisa y en pocos segundos llenĂł el lugar con su energĂ­a, como si irradiarĂ­a una especie luz cĂĄlida. Llevaba el cabello suelto, la abundante melena color caramelo le cubrĂ­a los hombros. La primera reacciĂłn de Daniel fue la de ponerse de pie inmediatamente, como empujado por una fuerza invisible. Al verlo, Deanna no dudo en acercarse hasta Ă©l y pararse frente al hombre alto de cabello negro. -Mucho gusto, soy Deanna ÂżEres Daniel? - Y le extendiĂł la mano con otra sonrisa. -Mucho gusto, Deanna. Soy Daniel, el hermano de Harry, es un placer - TomĂł su mano para estrecharla y sintiĂł esa calidez irradiando. Laura entrĂł con algunas bebidas y bocadillos y ambas mujeres se saludaron. El ambiente se sentĂ­a un poco incĂłmodo, pero Harry, con su habitual charlatanerĂ­a comenzĂł a preparar el terreno para aliviar un poco la tensiĂłn. Esta reuniĂłn debĂ­a ser todo un Ă©xito si querĂ­an que el plan funcionara. Y lo fue, solo que no como lo tenĂ­a pensado. -AsĂ­ que estudias con Harry y Laura - TanteĂł Daniel -SĂ­, nos conocemos de la Universidad - - ÂżY quĂ© estudias? - - Canto lĂ­rico - - Mmmm... - RespondiĂł Daniel con un dejo de... ÂżdesaprobaciĂłn? Harry le habĂ­a advertido, se lo habĂ­a advertido. - Mmmm, ÂżquĂ©? - -Nada - -Algo debes tener para decir ademĂĄs de “mmm” - -Nada... Respeto mucho a los artistas - - Tal vez debamos comer ahora - Dijo Laura tratando de cambiar el tema. DebĂ­an contener a Daniel antes de que mostrara su carĂĄcter especial, sabĂ­an que Deanna no se quedarĂ­a callada tampoco. Lo mejor era tratar de estirar y dilatar el eminente choque. La cena transcurriĂł en una charla amena, parecĂ­a que Daniel y Deanna habĂ­an encontrado un punto de inflexiĂłn. Hasta que surgiĂł el “tema”. -Debemos hacer esto lo mĂĄs rĂĄpido posible. No saben lo agradecidos que estamos de que puedan ayudarnos - Dijo Harry -Es verdad, gracias desde el fondo de mi corazĂłn - AñadiĂł Laura -CorrerĂ© con los gastos universitarios por el año que estemos casados, en compensaciĂłn por tener que pausar tu carrera - DisparĂł Daniel sin mĂĄs -ÂżCĂłmo que pausar mi carrera? No voy a pausar mi carrera - - Definitivamente tendrĂĄs que hacerlo, no puedo estar casado con una universitaria. No se verĂ­a bien - - No quiero tu dinero - - No se trata de eso. EstĂĄs por hacer un sacrificio y debe ser compensado - - Que bueno saber que serĂĄ un “sacrificio” - Harry y Laura se miraron, la delicada lĂ­nea se habĂ­a roto. -Tengo 3 hijos Âżlo sabes verdad? - - Claro que lo sĂ© - - Bien, porque debemos establecer reglas para que interactĂșes con ellos - Deanna mirĂł a Harry quiĂ©n le respondiĂł como resignado. En su interior estaba rogando que su amiga resistiera lo que quedaba de la noche y no se arrepintiera. Daniel parecĂ­a estar tratando de cerrar un acuerdo de negocios y no una boda. -Otra cosa que debes respetar es que en casa tenemos normas de convivencia que funcionan de maravilla y no podemos... cambiarlas - - ÂżDĂłnde vives? ÂżEn una base militar? - - Espero que no te cueste adaptarte, a pesar de tu evidente desinterĂ©s por todo lo que te digo - - No es desinterĂ©s, pero difĂ­cilmente pueda adaptarme a nada con esa actitud “castrense” - - ÂżCastrense? Es solo un poco de disciplina... Y no puedes vestirte mĂĄs de esa manera - Y le señalĂł las rodillas desnudas - ÂĄAh! Es un convento, no una base militar - - Chicos, por favor... - Intervino Harry Pero de ahĂ­ en mĂĄs todo fue en picada. Las condiciones que Daniel trataba de imponer recibĂ­an una respuesta contraria por parte de Deanna. No estaba siendo para nada amable, era extraño, solĂ­a ser cortĂ©s a pesar de estar disgustado por algo. -Son aspectos mĂ­nimos que necesito que cumplas si queremos que esta fachada no levante sospechas. No eres exactamente el tipo de mujer con la que saldrĂ­a - - Bueno Âżgracias? Entiendo lo que dices, pero no la forma en que lo haces como si estuvieras tratando de cerrar un contrato - - Eso lo hablarĂ© con mi abogado mañana, el contrato prenupcial. SerĂĄ una boda falsa, pero legĂ­tima y debemos cubrir eso tambiĂ©n - - Entonces dĂ©jame repasar: tengo que cumplir reglas y dejar la Universidad. Supongo que debes tener un manual sobre cĂłmo debo interactuar con tus hijos y debo cambiar mi manera de vestir. Lo del contrato prenupcial lo entiendo perfectamente - -Bien, me alegra que llegĂĄramos a un acuerdo - - ÂżQuĂ© acuerdo? Eso solo es lo que tĂș quieres, pero yo tambiĂ©n tengo mis condiciones - - ÂżCuĂĄles serĂ­an? - - Ya que no puedo continuar en la Universidad, tomarĂ© un dĂ­a en la semana a mi criterio para asistir a clases de canto particulares - - Bien, cubrirĂ© ese gasto - - No necesito que lo hagas, tengo un empleo - - Al que deberĂĄs renunciar, asĂ­ que yo cubrirĂ© el gasto - Deanna estaba a punto de explotar, solo se contenĂ­a porque Laura la miraba con ojos grandes y llenos de preocupaciĂłn. Daba la impresiĂłn de que estaba rogĂĄndole por paciencia. Deanna respirĂł profundo. -Muy bien... ya que eres un cajero automĂĄtico con piernas, tambiĂ©n quiero un cuarto en tu casa, solo para mĂ­, que funcione como un salĂłn de mĂșsica - -Puedo hacerlo... Âżeso es todo? - - Por el momento supongo que si - Se quedaron en silencio sin mirarse. Harry y Laura habĂ­an estado conteniendo la respiraciĂłn sin darse cuenta mientras los observaban discutir. -Mañana hablarĂ© con nuestros padres para que hagamos una reuniĂłn familiar y poder presentarla. ConfĂ­o en que Laura podrĂĄ ayudarla a adecuarse a la situaciĂłn - Hablaba de ella como si no estuviera en el mismo cuarto. -Bien - Dijo Harry y le lanzĂł una mirada furtiva a Deanna como tratando de disculparse. Ya estaba oyĂ©ndola en su cabeza quejarse sin cesar de las actitudes de Daniel. Este tipo era increĂ­ble, no demostraba ningĂșn reparo por expresarse sin filtros. Como si todos fueran sus empleados y debieran seguir sus Ăłrdenes. -Me irĂ© entonces - Dijo Deanna, ya no lo soportaba mĂĄs. -DĂ©jame pedirte un taxi - Le dijo Harry. -Nada de eso, yo la llevarĂ© hasta su casa - -No creo que sea buena idea, Daniel - - ÂżPor quĂ© no? Dentro de algunas semanas serĂĄ mi esposa, es lo mĂĄs normal del mundo, Laura... Vamos - Simplemente se puso de pie y se parĂł junto a la puerta, esperĂĄndola. Ella se resignĂł, saludĂł a sus amigos y salieron. No cruzaron una sola palabra en todo el trayecto hasta que llegaron a su edificio. - ÂżAquĂ­ vives? - - Si... Bueno, gracias por traerme. Buenas noches - Y eso fue todo, se bajĂł del coche y se perdiĂł dentro del edificio. Daniel se quedĂł unos minutos mĂĄs mirĂĄndola y luego pensando. Si no lograba moldearla un poco a sus estĂĄndares nadie se creerĂ­a la historia. CapĂ­tulo 4 Voy a casarme Al dĂ­a siguiente Daniel se reuniĂł con sus padres. TenĂ­a que estar lo mĂĄs calmado posible y contarles la noticia con toda naturalidad; sin flaquear tratando de seguir el argumento al pie de la letra o nadie iba a creerse la farsa. -Bueno, ya estamos aquĂ­ hijo ÂżDe quĂ© quieres hablarnos? - Le preguntĂł su madre. -Voy a casarme - - ÂżCĂłmo que vas a casarte? ÂżDe que estas hablando, Daniel? - Su padre se sorprendiĂł un poco, era algo que no esperaba oĂ­r de Ă©l nuevamente. -Voy a casarme en unas semanas, papĂĄ y quiero que toda la familia la conozca - -Espera un momento hijo, espera... ÂżCon quiĂ©n vas a casarte, exactamente? - - Con Deanna - - ÂżCon quiĂ©n? ÂżQuiĂ©n es Deanna? - SabĂ­a que su madre lo llenarĂ­a de preguntas, ella querĂ­a que sus nietos contarĂĄn con la presencia de una mujer mientras crecĂ­an que no sean ella misma o Susan, pero esto era demasiado repentino. Ninguno de los dos estaba preparado para oĂ­r lo que Daniel tenĂ­a para decir. -Deanna es compañera de Universidad de Harry, estamos saliendo hace unos cuantos meses ya y decidĂ­ casarme con ella - - ÂĄÂżCompañera de Harry?!- -SĂ­, mamĂĄ, se lo que estĂĄs pensando. Por eso mismo decidimos llevar la relaciĂłn de la manera mĂĄs discreta posible - - Le llevas 15 años a Harry o sea que si es su compañera de estudios... ÂĄtiene su misma edad! ÂżVas a casarte con una mujer mucho mĂĄs joven que tĂș a con la que solo sales hace unos meses? - - AsĂ­ es - - ÂĄEstĂĄs loco, Daniel! Mis nietos necesitan una madre no una hermana - - Por favor, mamĂĄ, no involucres a los niños en esto - - ÂżCĂłmo no voy a hacerlo? ÂĄPor el amor de Dios, Daniel! ÂżEn quĂ© estĂĄs pensando? No seas necio, no vas a casarte con ella - - Esa es mi decisiĂłn y ya la tomĂ©, no hay nada que puedas hacer al respecto - - ÂĄCharles, dile algo, por amor de Dios! ÂĄTu hijo perdiĂł la razĂłn! - Su padre se inclinĂł un poco en su asiento y lo mirĂł directo a los ojos. - ÂżEstĂĄ embarazada? - Le preguntĂł. - ÂĄÂżQuĂ©?! ÂĄNo, papĂĄ, por favor! - - ÂżEntonces porque te casas con ella? - - Porque estoy enamorado y me parece que serĂĄ una excelente compañera. ÂżAcaso de la Ășnica manera que una mujer como ella se casarĂ­a con alguien como yo es porque estuviera embarazada? - - ÂĄO va detrĂĄs de tu dinero! - AgregĂł su madre. - EstĂĄs siendo ridĂ­cula, mamĂĄ - - El ridĂ­culo eres tĂș al pretender hacer una locura como esa. Estoy segura que si se metiĂł contigo es porque algo quiere - - Bueno, mamĂĄ, no sabĂ­a que tenĂ­as ese concepto de mi - - Sabes bien a que me refiero. Últimamente he estado viendo como esa clase de mujeres se acercan a hombres como tĂș solo para sacarles dinero. Eso fue lo que le pasĂł al hijo de Madison con su supuesta novia - - Deanna no es asĂ­ - - ÂżCĂłmo lo sabes? Los hombres no pueden pensar bien cuando tienen enfrente un par de piernas bonitas - - Lo sĂ© porque es amiga de Harry y Laura y ha demostrado no tener interĂ©s en mi dinero. Tiene un trabajo que planeo que deje cuando nos casemos - - Todo esto es muy repentino, Daniel - Le dijo su padre. - Lo sĂ©, papĂĄ, pero debes confiar en mi buen juicio. TĂș me conoces mejor que nadie y sabes que no me arriesgarĂ­a si no estuviera seguro - - Eso es verdad, no has dado nunca un paso en falso... Bien, parece que tendremos una boda, Camila - - ÂĄEstĂĄn locos los dos! SerĂĄ mejor que traigas a tu “futura esposa” lo antes posible Âżlos niños ya la conocen? - - No, por supuesto que no - - Mejor, si no funciona al menos no tendrĂĄn que ver como su padre es abandonado por una mujer mĂĄs joven - -MamĂĄ, por favor... - - No, Daniel. No. EstĂĄs queriendo meter a una mujer que ninguno conoce en tu hogar donde estĂĄn tus hijos y convertirla es tu esposa. ÂżSabes que serĂĄs la comidilla de todos? - - No me interesa - Bueno, no habĂ­a sido un Ă©xito rotundo, pero al menos su padre parecĂ­a confiar en Ă©l. El verdadero problema serĂ­a su madre que iba a inspeccionar a Deanna de todos los ĂĄngulos posibles para encontrarle todos los defectos que tuviera. Él lo sabĂ­a y por eso llamĂł a su cuñada para pedirle que la “entrene” un poco y la acompañe a elegir un vestuario mĂĄs adecuado. Laura tenĂ­a que hacer un trabajo medianamente pasable y darle muchos consejos a Deanna para prevenirla de su suegra. Camila podĂ­a ser implacable cuando se lo proponĂ­a y hacerle la vida imposible a su nueva nuera hasta cansarla. No era ni de cerca la clase de mujer que querĂ­a para su hijo mayor. HabĂ­a intentado por todos los medios hacer que Daniel conociera y saliera con mujeres a las que ella consideraba adecuadas. La mayorĂ­a eran hijas de sus amigas o conocidas. Pero su hijo no mostraba ningĂșn interĂ©s por ellas y siempre le pedĂ­a que lo dejara en paz. Y ahora decĂ­a que estaba por casarse con alguien que nadie conocĂ­a. Por supuesto que iba a poner todo de ella para desenmascarar a la “jovencita interesada en su dinero”. Al primero que interrogarĂ­a serĂ­a a Harry. - ÂżCĂłmo conociĂł tu hermano a esa tal Deanna? - - Yo los presentĂ©. MamĂĄ, Deanna es una excelente persona no tienes nada de quĂ© preocuparte - - Por supuesto que sĂ­, va a compartir la crianza de mis nietos - - EstĂĄs exagerando Âżacaso no confĂ­as en tu pequeño hijo? - - Claro que no confĂ­o en ti - - ÂĄMamĂĄ! - - Todo esto es muy repentino, Harry, aquĂ­ hay algo raro...- - No hay nada raro, solo que Daniel decidiĂł continuar con su vida. No veo que tenga nada de malo. Tiene todo el derecho de encontrar alguien que lo ame y a quien amar - - Eso no lo cuestiono, hijo. He estado esperando por este momento desde que Emily nos dejĂł de esa manera tan horrible. ÂĄPero no asĂ­! - - Vamos, mamĂĄ. Estas siendo intolerante. Conozco a Deanna desde que comenzamos la Universidad, Laura tambiĂ©n la conoce. Es una persona magnifica en muchos aspectos, no puedo entender cĂłmo es que no saliĂł huyendo de Daniel - - Porque tu hermano es un hombre importante y poderoso... - - Dean no va tras su dinero, mamĂĄ... - - ÂżAsĂ­ le dices? Entonces la conoces bastante - - Es lo que estoy tratando de decirte - Ahora mĂĄs que nunca debĂ­an andar con cuidado, al menos hasta que la boda se concretara. El problema no era si Camila la aceptaba o no, porque de todas maneras iban a casarse. El problema era convencerlos el suficiente tiempo para que luego Harry y Laura no tuvieran ningĂșn obstĂĄculo. Daniel estaba decidido a romper con esa tradiciĂłn prehistĂłrica de su familia, sus hijos no tendrĂ­an que pasar por eso nunca. Él se encargarĂ­a de priorizar su felicidad antes que un mandato heredado que solo servĂ­a para poner a las personas en situaciones irrisorias. Nada de este circo serĂ­a necesario si simplemente pudieran vivir sus vidas libremente. Pero lo cierto era que Deanna habĂ­a causado una impresiĂłn en Ă©l que no se esperaba. A pesar de su edad parecĂ­a ser alguien que sabĂ­a lo que querĂ­a y tenĂ­a una meta en la vida, sabĂ­a defenderse y enfrentarse a quiĂ©n tratara de imponĂ©rsele. No tenĂ­a mal aspecto y era bastante educada, se notaba que no pertenecĂ­a al mismo nivel social que ellos, pero de alguna forma eso no la detenĂ­a ni la asustaba. La habĂ­a conocido hacĂ­a solo dos dĂ­as, pero no podĂ­a sacar de su cabeza su imagen cuando se bajĂł del coche, evidentemente molesta con Ă©l, caminando hasta la entrada sin voltearse una sola vez. ÂżEn que estaba pensando? Era una mujer combativa que no se quedaba callada, tenĂ­a ese cabello caramelo todo rizado, los ojos grandes y expresivos, la sonrisa cĂĄlida... El no esperaba, a veces el amor aparece de la manera mĂĄs inesperada y en la forma de la persona menos pensada... ...... ==== Deanna tiene una vida normal, trabaja medio tiempo y estudia en la Universidad de Artes porque quiere lograr su sueño: cantar en la Ăłpera. Solo le falta un año para terminar su carrera cuando su amigo Harry le pide ayuda desesperado. Una antigua regla familiar le impide casarse con su novia, la cual estĂĄ embarazada. Para ayudarlo con su problema Daniel y Deanna acceden a fingir una relaciĂłn y un matrimonio. Son tan opuestos que la atracciĂłn es inevitable. Él encuentra en ella la calidez que faltaba en su vida y Deanna el amor luego de una ruptura desastrosa. Pero hay muchos intereses ocultos que buscan separarlos y alejarlos. No es sencillo equilibrar 15 años de diferencia. ÂżQuĂ© sucederĂĄ en adelante? Los capĂ­tulos disponibles son limitados aquĂ­, haga click el botĂłn abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo mĂĄs contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederĂĄ a este libro) &9& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.manobook.com/13316375-fb_contact-spy Happy reading https://www.facebook.com/61566043183664/ 362 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.manobook.com IMAGE https://fbweb.manobook.com/13316375-fb_contact-spy4685_2-1022-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=1139812000905147&rawadid=120215392551580297 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467879379_1305603217276019_8578721760853804131_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9K2c8KM3YAcQ7kNvgHrMf0c&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AF4GgK84nyYPrTel5jdD83v&oh=00_AYBiFeJJEYK5aMR2M0k1VpB1UpbrX9lP0__q_mszY2P48w&oe=674C4E52 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Happy reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,541,172
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2541317}'
No 2024-11-26 18:58 active 1928 0 😍Read the next chapters👉 Chapter 1 Lottie’s POV "So, who is coming tomorrow?" I asked my best friend Lilly, who was twirling in the mirror, the expensive satin of her wedding dress swishing around her ankles. Tomorrow was her big day, and ever the perfectionist, she just had to check everything still fit perfectly. "Umm, the usual: our pack, Daddy's business partner, bordering packs, and their alphas. It's only a small gathering." She mumbled, brushing her hands over her tiny waist. "Small." I nodded sarcastically; we clearly had a very different understanding of what small meant, but as the daughter of the ruthless Alpha of the Crimson Moon packs, I guess this was small. "You know your mating ceremony will be just like this!" Sage chuckled, watching Lilly through my eyes. "Not a chance!" I barked, looking over at Lilly and her lavish dress, fake lashes and tan. I loved her and her confidence, but I was definitely more subtle than Lilly, never one to bask in the limelight but hide in the back! So this sort of opulence wasn't for me. "Your dad and Alpha Leigh won't accept any less than an extravagant ceremony! You are screwed, as they won't allow you a low-key event! You are the Beta's daughter. You must represent the pack; you know Mike will want all this too! Frills and all!" Sage teased, making me groa-n, shutting her out. I looked at Lilly warmly, smiling at her; she was truly beautiful! "You look beautiful, Lilly, very skinny," I added, knowing it was what she wanted to hear, but the truth was she did! She was the kind of girl that would look beautiful in a garbage bag. “You think? ” her li-p twisted into a smile, I knew she was satisfied with my answer. “Yes!” I stated firmly. Clapping giddily, she gasped, running to the dressing table; she returned with a box, placing it in my lap. "I got you a gift to thank you; I know I have been a bridzillar the last few months preparing for the wedding." Taken back, I glanced between her and the beautifully box in my lap. I look at her, remembering why I love her so much! She may be spoiled, a danmed princess and an insane drama queen, but she never ceased to make me feel special and appreciated! "You shouldn't have." A polite smile painted my li-ps. "Go try it on; Mike will die when he sees you in it!" She laughed, pulling me to my feet, nodding for me to open the box. Rolling her eyes, she ushered me into one of the fitting rooms to try it on. "Wait, what?" I asked nervously as she pushed me into the fitting room, winking at me as she closed the door. "Lilly, what have you done?" I asked, but curiosity was getting the better of me. "You will thank me later when he can't keep his hands off you!" She laughed. Biting my li-p, I pulled the ribbon, svcking in a breath, seeing the racy lingerie staring back at me challengingly, silently daring me to be bold. "Oh, My God!" I moaned, shaking my head! "I can't wear this!" I laughed, feeling the blush spread across my cheeks. Fifteen minutes later, I stood up on the podium, Lilly staring at me proudly. "Fck! I'd totally do you if I weren't getting married tomorrow!" Lilly winked, circling me. "I don't understand why you don't see how hot you are!" She groa-ned. Looking in the mirror finally, I svcked in a breath; my slim figure was encased in an icy blue crot-chless cami suspender set that left nothing to the imagination. A lace embroidered halter neck with mesh panels barely covering my booobs ran down my body in a slim V. "Seriously, it's like wearing a piece of dental floss!" I shouted, ignoring Lilly's giggles. "No pain, no gain, Lottie! Go, show Mike!"she grinned knowingly. "You can tell me all about it later!" She giggled mischievously. With a final look in the mirror, I admitted she was right. It did look good! Sexy even! Rolling my li-p between my teeth, I blushed, deciding to take her advice; Mike and I had not had much alone time lately; he was always working, Alpha Leigh had been keeping him busy with safety preparations for tomorrow. "Well, this was an excellent way to get his attention." My wolf Sage cackled as I slipped my dress over Lilly’s gift. Getting to the apartment I shared with Mike didn't take long; my father had insisted we stay close to the pack house; being the Crimson Moons beta, he, like Lilly, was used to getting his way. Seizing my keys from my bag, I froze, hearing the muffled sound of talking from behind our apartment door. Mike was home! "Is he watching por-n?" My wolf Sage laughed, hearing the barely audible moans from within the apartment walls. Concentrating on the sounds coming from the other side of the door, I laughed, hearing the distinct sound of mattress springs, breathy moans and... "Mike ! Don't stop! Oh my god, Mike harder!" A female panted as the familiar sound of a headboard pounding a wall fluttered up to my ears. MY headboard! Swallowing the bile that assaulted my throat, I quietly walked into the apartment, numbly stumbling to our bedroom; the closer I got, the more I understood. "As you wish, baby girl!" MY boyfriend moaned as the squeaking got quicker, more desperate. "The fvck you are!" I roared, opening the door with a bang. "Shiiit!" Mike’s panicked voice spluttered as I flicked the light on. "Hey honey, I'm home!" I mocked, locking eyes with the guy I loved, who was balls deep in a female... a female who wasn't me! Chapter 2 "I didn't think you would be back till later?" Mike dares to say, looking at me like I had grown two heads and was somehow in the wrong. "Clearly!" I mutter, walking over to the closet, grabbing my overnight bag and aggressively shoving things into it. "Baby girl...Come on..." He has the audacity to sound hurt; glancing into the mirror, I lock my eyes on him. "I am sorry, who are you talking to ... Me? Or Her?" Seeing the puzzled look on his face, I continued. "Just two seconds ago, I heard you call her 'baby girl'." I spat, knowing I was being petty over the pet name, but given that I had just walked in on him banging some chick in our bed, I felt I had earned the right to be a little childish! "No, you are mistaken." He shakes off. Spinning around, I glare at him. Is he seriously trying to make ME feel like I am going insane! "As you wish, BABY GIRL!" I yelled, repeating what I had heard him say not two minutes ago, to the who-re in his bed... Our bed! "It's not what it looks like, I promise." "Oh?" I roll my blue eyes and look at the she-wolf pulling the sheet around herself sheepishly. "Did he slip and accidentally land in your vargina?" Seeing her try to slip from the bed, I shook my head. "Stay! He is ALL yours!" I dismissed, returning to throwing the first things I could grab into my travel bag. "Charlotte, come on." Mike pushed, getting from the bed. "Work has been tough lately, and well..." Before he finished the sentence, I knew he would make this my fault somehow, just like I knew I would punch him in the face in the next thirty seconds. "You have put a little weight on, and you never dress up for me anymore." His body was flush against my back. My body tightened at the irony, given the blue lace I had on under my dress, grabbing my make-up and ramming it brutally with my other things. Zipping my bag with shaky hands, I tried to remain calm as he continued. "You could try a little harder to entice me. I wouldn't have to look elsewhere then." Spinning around in his hold, I pulled my fist back and, with no warning, plunged it into his eye; satisfaction washed over me hearing the fragile bone in his nose break, blood splattered my dress; looking down at it in astonishment, I laughed in disbelief. Mike's curses were barely audible over the sound of my blood rushing through my body. "Yeah, we are done." I declare my mind made up as Mike tried to pull my elbow. “Babygirl..." He uttered, regretting it the second my eyes glared with the cold blue of Sage, who seized control and, before I could gasp, had delivered her own source of justice. Knocking Mike out cold, his body hurtled back and dropped to the floor, his limp body resembling a pretzel all limbs and bruised ego. "When he wakes up, you tell him to stay away from Lottie!" Sage growled at the quivering she-wolf, who was nodding, frozen by fear. ******* "Another?" I requested, tapping the rim of my empty glass; the handsome bartender looked between Lilly and I, concern washing over his face. Apparently, our father's made him nervous. "I just caught my boyfriend shagging someone else; I think another drink is needed, don't you!" I asked, arching a brow, ignoring Lilly's sigh. Seeing him reluctantly fill my glass, a smirk pulled at the corners of my li-ps. I had spent the last few hours getting a little tipsy, dancing and trying to forget my heartbreak. But seeing Lilly look down at her phone with a frown, I knew the night was over. "Charlotte, I have to sleep." She only used my full name when she was trying to be serious, "I have to look my best tomorrow." She grinned, pulling me up from my chair. "Come on, let's go home." "I can't... I .. Can't go.. back there... HE.. is there!" I slurred, spinning around on wobbly legs; I eyed her helplessly, dramatically throwing my hands in the air. "Can I stay at yours, please!" Laughing, she nodded, pushing me towards the door. "Yeah, but I swear if you snore, I will kil-l you!" She laughed. Twenty minutes later, we pulled up at the pack house. "I will grab water; you go on up!" She laughed, waving me up the stairs as she disappeared into the kitchen. I felt like it took forever to get to her bedroom; pushing the door open, I paused, looking around the room. "I don't think I have ever seen this room THIS tidy." I laughed, pulling my dress over my head. I threw my dress aside, picking up a photo frame with a picture of Lilly's older brother standing proudly with his arm around his dad, smiling into the camera, without a care. It was his graduation day. I remember it well. He made me call him master all day. "Jackass!" I cursed, turning the frame around, not wanting his eyes on me while I slept, or at all! "Looks like this lingerie will be getting some action tonight!" I laughed bitterly while looking in the full-length mirror, thinking about how different this night could have been. Mike's cruel words about my weight were eating at what little confidence I had. Lilly's brothers had made my life hel-l growing up until they left for training a few years back, so I was used to being the but of jokes, taunted and teased, but coming from Mike, it hurt. Svcking in a breath, I froze, the sound of running water finally hitting my ears. I had left Lilly downstairs, had she slipped in while I walked around her room? Pushing the door to the ensuite open, I froze, my feet rooted to the spot; through the glass panel of the shower, Lilly's brother stood, hand pressed up against the marbled tiled wall, his knuckles turning white from the pressure, his body ripped with even more muscles then he left with. Tattoos wound the whole of his body, trailing my eyes across them giddily; I tensed seeing his tattooed hand gripping his thick steeled rod, easily 9 inches of heaven. My eyes locked on his diick as he pumped his hand around it, pleasuring himself in what I knew was meant to be a private moment. "Either join me or get out!" He rasped, looking over his shoulders at me; the second our eyes met, I felt like I had been punched, knocking me to my knees, the floor disappearing from under me; somewhere in the distance, I heard Knox's panicked scream, it was genuine concern, not laughter, I was hearing from him. Why? Confusion bled through me wildly, just before everything went black. Chapter 3 Distant memories of the annual pack ball danced across my vision; Lilly and I were expected to go as we had come of age; we had both expected the twins to try to sabotage the whole evening! But they hadn't! Lilly and I had assumed it was because our fathers had insisted we attend, and they outranked the twins! Something we knew grated on the boys! The guy I had been crushing on at school had asked me to be his date; I was beyond excited! I had gone all out and had my hair, nails and make-up done. I had worked overtime to save up for a dress, I had spent a small fortune, and for once, I felt beautiful! He treated me like royalty, something I was not used to, given how the twins liked to control everything Lilly I did behind the walls of the pack house, but the twins had not said anything about me going with the young male wolf; I thought they had finally allowed me some freedom. We danced and laughed, and I thought he would kiss me! I never wanted the night to end; it had been perfect until I found the twins laughing about how desperate and pathetic I was and how they couldn't believe I had actually thought HE would like ME! Unable to watch anymore, I turned to leave only to see other classmates recording me, laughing at me and my tears. It didn't take long for it to be uploaded to social media and sent around school, making me a laughingstock! I had never understood why they were so obsessed with what I did! I got that they protected Lilly, but I was not kin! And this behavior was unwarranted! I tried to speak to my father about it, but since my mother had died, he had checked out, leaving Luna Louise to raise me; his only care was the pack and keeping it safe! And I could hardly go to her and moan that her precious sons were making my life hel-l! So I had no choice but to put up and shut up! Only when they left at 16 did things get easier; I finally knew peace, friendship, and fun! And somewhere in between, I met Mike. Opening my eyes slowly, the memories faded only to be replaced by the concerned face of Knox, staring down at me with such warmth my stomach flipped. His fingers traced my cheek as relief spread over his features. "Get. Your. Hand. Off. Me!" I seethed, slapping it away aggressively, my eyes narrowing on the ice blue hues of Knox, forcing myself to ignore the flicker of hurt that slipped across his face. "Hush, baby, let me check you over. You hit your head hard." He cooed, and my eyes widened in disbelief at the sincerity in his tone. "Get your STI-riddled hand off of me before I break it the fck off!" Snapping my mouth closed, feeling the light touch of his fingers on my li-ps. "You have a filthy mouth, do you know that!" His brows knitted together as he looked my face over, his gaze locking on my li-ps, making me uncomfortable. "I should teach you a lesson!" He mused a smirk split his face, seeing the shock wash over mine. "You're disgusting!" I spat, pushing myself up, looking around confused, seeing I was not on the floor but instead laid out carefully on the bed, Knox beside me. He had apparently swept me up and taken care of me, but I could not think why for the life of me. Shoving him aside, I attempted to climb over him. But his hands gripped my waist, locking me mid-stride over his torso. "I have to admit, you have changed a lot!" A grin slowly slipped across his face, his fingers trailing up the soft fabric of my new lingerie. Lingerie meant for Mike. "Not the whiny brat I left behind, huh" Shoving his che-st hard, framing my face in a wall of glowing white. I didn't want to admit that he had changed, too; he had grown into a gorgeous male. "And buffed up!" Sage added to my inner thoughts, bringing me back to reality. Ignoring her lude comment with a groa-n, my hands covered his that were rubbing up my sides. "Seriously, stop touching me!" Pushing his hands off me with a snort, "Dicck!" I grunted. "Hmmm, yeah, I have one... wanna see?" He taunted, his hands returning to my waist with supernatural speed. "YES, I wanna see!" Sage purred excitedly. "Seriously! Do you remember all the shiit he put us through" I snapped, trying to pull away from his grasp. "God's", A gasp escaped my li-ps, feeling his solid length rub against my core. "Crotc-hless!" He smirked up at me. "Not so innocent, it seems!" "UGH!" I growled, trying to lift off of him, but he forced me along him again, making me cry out as my pusssy clenched needily, loving the sensation of pain mixing with pleasure. "Let me make this crystal clear for you, Knox! I do not want you!" "Really? Sage seems game!" He grinned slyly. "She's a sluut!" I announced, angry at Sage's betrayal! "Mmm, My sluut?" He beamed, his hands sliding up my back;his solid length was millimeters from my core, but he was waiting for me to give him the green light. "Beg me, Knox!" I challenged! Chapter 4 "Beg?" He scoffed, eyes narrowing on me; I could see the inner fight between Knox and his wolf. He was a son of an Alpha. He had probably never begged for anything, let alone a female! But if he wanted me like he claimed to, he would beg! "Yes, Beg! Or let go of me." I declared with a newfound boldness. I was so over being weak and vulnerable, done being pushed around by those around me, and that included Mike and the danm twins! His hands released my hi-ps. Evidently, he refused to dance to my tune. "You are so danm perfect, but I won't beg!" He maintained. For once, he looked weak! The desire in his gaze filled me with a new sense of power; it had been such a long time since I felt this heat, and it was scrambling my brain. "There, that wasn't so hard, was it!" I laughed, rising onto my knees, an idea quickly springing to my mind. Years I had put up with his taunts, teasing and humiliation. It was time to return that favor. "Do it, I dare ya!" Sage encouraged. I slipped the straps off my shoulders, letting the delicate lace slide down, my booobs bouncing fre-e. "Please, Charlotte. Let me taste your pretty body; let me make you feel every inch the Queen you are!" Shiit! “ I will beg too! Let him do it! Please!" Sage wailed in my head, but she needn't! I hated myself for it, but I wanted it. I wanted him, and given the look on his face, he bloody well knew it! Nodding, I watched as he did just that, his li-ps pressed to my body in turn. Gripping his hand in mine, I tutted at him; even when drowning in lust, I refused to let him take control of the situation! "Char??" I heard Lilly call from the hallway. "Where the fck did she go?" She moaned as she walked past Knox's room; the fact she didn't even think to check in here told me everything and brought me back to the startling realisation that I had fcked up! I was lying on my best friend's brother's bed, between his legs! "Get off!" I growled, pushing Knox off; my lust turned to hate quickly. "This shouldn't have happened!" I spat accusingly at him, but I knew I had been a willing participant, and if Lilly hadn't interrupted, I hate to think just how willing of a participant I would have been! "Come on, it's fine!" He laughed as I scrambled out from under him, pulling my straps back in place while searching for my dress and pulling it on. "Where is that blood from?" Knox growled, making me jump; looking down at my blood-stained dress, I frowned- I liked this dress! How had I not noticed Mike's blood all over it? "None of your danm business!" I huffed, grabbing my shoes and glaring at him one last time. "THIS never happened!" I snapped, slipping from the room as quietly as I can, tiptoeing down the hall to Lilly's room. Seeing she was still roaming the corridors looking for me, I took the opportunity to slip into the shower. Desperate to wash the embarrassment off me. "You smell of him... Of Knox!"Sage announced as she rubbed up against the walls of my mind. "What?" I gasped, inhaling sharply, hoping the smell of the shower gel would erase not just his smell but the memories too!However, all I could smell was the heavenly scent of Knox and his danm arousal! "Fck!" I cursed, scrubbing myself raw, until I heard Lilly return. "Where the fck have you been?" She snapped as she pulled herself up on the counter in the bathroom, watching me skeptically. Making a split-second decision, I decided to lie! "I got lost and ended up in your brother Knox's room! I didn't realize he was back!" I started sxcking down a breath, groa-ning, smelling Knox STILL. "A little heads up would have been good!" I moaned, giving her an irritated half-smile. "You thought they would miss my big day?" She laughed, rolling her eyes! "They got back this evening." "No shiiit!" I sighed, giving her a 'you think' look as I bull shited her with another lie; Sage and I were both disappointed at how easily the lie left my li-ps. Giggling with my best friend on the night of her mating ceremony should have been the highlight of my night, but instead, I was left with an uneasy feeling eating at my stomach, something telling me my life was about to get a he-ll of a lot more complicated! And there was nothing I could do about it! Chapter 5 "Get your lazy as-s up!" Lilly demanded, her shrill voice making me sigh; flopping onto my stomach, I pulled her pillow over my head, hoping to silence her. "No!" I grumbled, images of Knox and I last night still floating around my head, making my thi-ghs ache. "Char! Come on!" Lilly said, pulling the sheet off me; the cold air assaulting my body. "It's my big day! I need my best friend at my side!" She complained, but the edge to her tone told me she was not about to give up any time soon. "Fine! I am up!" I grumbled, throwing the pillow in the direction Lilly's voice came from while pulling myself up. Smelling strong coffee, I smiled sleepily over at Lilly, the last remnants of my dream and her sexy brother slowly fading from my mind as I took the coffee she handed me. "I can't get sick today, Char!" Lilly moaned, watching me as she handed me a mirror to show me how red-faced I was, dropping it on the bed, not needing to look to know I was blushing. "Charlotte! Are you ok? You're shaking?" Lilly inhaled, taking the coffee cup from my hands before I dropped it. Her hand pressed to my forehead sympathetically. "Charlotte?" "Do you think he will be as skilled with his tongue as you imagine him to be?" Sage added, making me blush further. "Enough!" I screamed at my wolf, cutting our link off so I could focus and calm my trembling hands and racing heart. The concern on Lilly's face startled me back to reality. "I am ok! Honestly!"I muttered, shaking my head at the images Sage had interjected into my mind on a loop. "I should tell her! In the 18 years we have been friends, I have never lied to her! I don't feel right doing so now!" I stated guiltily to Sage. It seemed since we left Knox's room, it was all she could think of! And a certain male's dicck in particular. Sxcking down my breath, seeing Lilly's frantic eyes searching my face needily. Today was her big day! She had been dreaming of this day for as long as I had known her, finding her mate, making it official and making her family and pack proud. I, on the other hand, needed more! I needed the rawest form of love, trust and security, all of which was something Knox could not offer me! The thought cemented what I already knew; It was a one-off! Sighing, I softened my features, ignoring the aching between my thi-ghs. "I think the last 24 hours have caught up with me, seeing Mike and that trollop in my bed! That's all!" I expressed lying to her face for the second time in a few hours. "I'm sorry, Char; he really is a piece of shiit! Want me to ask Knox and Kane to give him a good hiding." Shaking my head dramatically with a nervous laugh, I gripped her hands and pulled her onto the bed, ignoring her protests. "NO!" It's embarrassing enough that I caught them having sax in my bed; I don't want the whole pack talking about it." I sighed, grabbing the pillow and throwing it at her with an arched brow. "Hmmm, yeah, I understand that!" She chuckled, throwing the pillow back at me as she got back off the bed, holding her hand out to pull me up. "But if he becomes a bother! I will tell them! I know you think they don't care about you, Charlotte, but they see you as a little sister! They won't stand for his bullshiit!" She expressed, looking at me in the mirror as she fixed her hair. "Lord, I hope they don't see you as a sister! Not sure how I feel about ince-st!" Sage grunted, working her way through the barrier I had put up. "Although... I am up for calling Knox Daddy if you are?" She added with a wiggle. "Way to lower the tone, sage!" I huffed, ignoring her like before as I helped Lilly prepare for her big day! Two hours later, we were making our way through an empty pack house; Alpha Leigh had seen to it that no one would see his daughter until the ceremony, so not a single person remained in the pack house but Lilly and I. "Are you not nervous?" I asked; standing at the back doors, I squeezed her hand. "No, just excited!" She whispered, pushing the doors open to peek out at the beautifully decorated garden with its subtle nod to the pack's colours. "Wow, it's stunning." I gushed as the door heaved open, and Alpha Leigh stepped in, his eyes falling on his daughter and blurring with tears instantly in a way only a proud father could. "Told you, you looked beautiful!" I grinned, nudging Lilly's waist with mine seeing him try not to cry at the sight of his daughter in her ceremonial dress. "You like Daddy?" She screeched, turning slowly to show him what his money had brought. It was an exquisite dress, floor length, made with the softest of silk. "You look like a princess!" He gushed, straightening no doubt in an attempt to control his emotions; his eyes scanned me with a warm smile, looking at my dress with a chuckle. "I half expected you to turn up in yoga pants and a hoodie Charlotte!" He teased with an affectionate wink. He was right, of course; I lived in training and gym clothes. When your Father was the Beta, you tended to spend the majority of your time training. "Daddy!" Lilly scolded, "Don't encourage her! It took me weeks to bribe her into the dress!" She scoffed, giving me a firm stare. "Charlotte, can you excuse us a moment, I would like a minute with my baby before...." He whispered, his voice cutting off as his eyes locked on his daughter with such love. "She will always be your baby girl!" I whispered, leaning up on my tiptoes to press a soft kiss to my alphas cheek; he was like a second father to me and seeing him so overwhelmed at the sight of Lilly was very out of character for him, even behind closed doors he always seemed to favour the twins. Winking at my best friend before slipping out the doors and into a solid form and familiar scent, I groa-ned audibly; even Sage was finally waking up, sensing the danger. Chapter 6 "What are you doing here!" I questioned, trying to keep my tone neutral, not wanting to give him the satisfaction of seeing my upset. Allowing my eyes to roam over a dark blue pin-stripped tailored suit that barely fit the muscular form of Mike. His dark eyes trained on me, his li-ps pulled into a scowl as he looked down my body. "Nice to see you too, baby girl!" He sighed, having just referred to Lilly as 'baby girl' to her father; hearing it slip from Mike's li-ps felt wrong, but I couldn't be bothered to argue with him about his pet name for me now, not when Alpha and Lilly are on the other side of the door. "Lottie?" He huffed, waiting for me to say something, but I had nothing to say, trying to hide his frustration by running a hand through his dark hair. "I missed you last night." He tried again, clearly trying to engage me in conversation. "I wish I could say the same!" I grunted, annoyed at myself for acknowledging him, I crossed my hands across my che-st. A part of me wished he would turn and leave me alone, go back to the she-wolf he had allowed to keep him company last night, but the stu-pid, naive part of me wanted to cling to him and ask him to fight for me! "Your father sent me to find you!" He grinned a pearly smile that had my stomach fluttering; I hadn't told my father about the breakup, so he meant well, I assured myself. "I can make my own way to the ceremony." I snapped, lowering my eyes from Mike's face; the displeasure washing across his face made me feel self-conscious enough. "Lottie!" He tried as I pulled my elbows closer, hugging them around myself, his cruel remark about my weight last night still raw, even if I hadn't let him know it had hurt me. "You took forever!" He stated. "Probably putting all that slap on your face!" Pulling on my elbow, he half dragged me down the beautifully styled pathway towards the old church grounds at the back of the property. "You're hurting me!" I winced, a burn rising to my cheeks at the mention of my make-up! "Yes!" He sneered, not even looking at me. "No! You look beautiful!" Sage interjected, lending me some of her strength to try and pull my arm back from his iron-tight grip. "You don't even have time to change! The guests have all arrived!" He grumbled, ignoring me and shoving me forward so hard I slipped on one of the petals lining the old cobbled path. "Fck sake, Lottie, you always have to show me up!" He hissed, looking down at me with contempt. "Get up then!" He snarled, his eyes lingering on the deep V neckline that barely held my booobs in place. Left speechless, I sat on the floor, looking up at my so-called mate, feeling the cold stone through the thin fabric. "I can't believe you, today is an important day for the pack, and you turn up dressed like... that! Representing me! Are you trying to destroy my reputation?" He snarled, shoving his hand out and grabbing my elbow again, yanking me up by it painfully and shoving me forward. "You look like a who=re!" He growled from behind me, shaking his head angrily; I could feel Sage's anger rising, and as much as I was grateful she had my back, now wasn't the time to cause a scene. It was Lilly's big day and an important day for the pack. "Well, you'd know all about whor-es!" I seethed quietly, spinning to face my so-called mate, "How many of them have you had in our bed?" I scoffed, looking at him with pity but unable to stop. "Tell me did they fake it like I did? They must have because there is no way your .. little.. friend could have satisfied them! Lord knows it never did me!" I blurted out angrily, narrowing my eyes at him challengingly. The darkening in his iris had my heart skipping a beat, and not for the right reason. He was angry! "That's your problem, Charlotte; you have never known your danm place." He grinned manically, taking a step toward me before I had a chance to react; he pulled me non to gently into an alcove of the garden, hidden by the white Jasmine vines. "But that's ok; I will teach you now!" He breathed into my ear as he slammed my che-st against the stone wall, knocking the air from my lungs and leaving me unable to cry out even if I wanted to. Gripping my hands again, he yanked them above my head, holding them together with one of his large hands. "I can smell your arousal!" He moaned into my ear huskily. Despite my compromising position, my body was throbbing, desperate for attention! I wanted to scream at Mike, to tell him the wetness between my thi-ghs wasn't for him but leftover remnants of my time with Knox last night. "I know that you, Lottie, will always be MY who-re!" Hearing the familiar sound of his zipper, I knew what was coming and as much as I hated to admit it! I wanted it! LEARN_MORE https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12849&u Galaxy in the Story https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ 1,563 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 befant.com IMAGE https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12849&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/452845758_1029113008782635_4565859678254719478_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NcHQ2fbqAPMQ7kNvgGOzcGM&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AFmPjAGmYNleBf8c9QdAV_y&oh=00_AYCLWwdpatJpOVJchUv1eD2Z2mDcqAQ_EajaMdSn8xr6Qw&oe=674C3EBF PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Galaxy in the Story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,540,694
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
Yes 2024-11-26 18:56 active 1928 0 Best Friend Divorced Me When I Carried His Baby For her, marrying her best friend and carrying his child was a dream come true. However, just at this joyful moment, the man's beloved returned... ===== "It's a good thing you're cautious. You could've lost your baby, Miss Monroe," the GYN told me seriously as she could see the shock in my eyes. Had I heard it right? I was pregnant? I was pregnant with a baby for Pierce--my best friend and my first crush! On the way out of the hospital, I couldn't wait to tell Pierce about our baby. I wondered what his reaction would be. Would he scream in happiness? God! I couldn't contain my happiness. I cupped my flushed face as I fantasized, but the moment I felt the cold of the simple ring on my finger, my wildly beating heart calmed down. I almost forgot that Pierce wasn't the type to be keen on having children, especially since our marriage was arranged by his family. Pierce was a complete gentleman, both as a friend and a husband. Every time we did intimate thing, he was considerate yet cautious, saying there was no need to add extra shackles when we weren't ready. This baby, in a way, was out of the plan. "Ma'am, is everything okay? Do you need to call the boss?" my private driver, Luke, asked worriedly as he noticed my frown. Luke was reliable, like family, but if I chose to share, I still wanted Pierce to be the first to know this news. He was my baby's father. "No," I shook my head, giving Luke a reassuring smile. "He's on a flight. I'll talk to him later myself." I wanted to sense his answer directly from his raw expressions. I was always good at that. I closed my eyes, recalling the first day we met. His bright smile in the sunlight was so dazzling; he was a Prince. Long before we became best friends, I fell in love with him at first sight. But it was only unrequited love; I knew that well. I slid down the car window to get some fresh air but accidentally caught a glimpse of our old high school. That bitter feeling filled my chest once again. Pierce was my first love, but I wasn't his. In high school, I was just a boring nerd in others' eyes while Pierce Anderson was the shining quarterback. Everyone was surprised that we could be friends. Though envy arose, I enjoyed being around him. I slowly realized that I didn't just want to be his friend. However, right when I was about to confess my feelings to him, another girl came into his life. I shook my head, trying to rid myself of those sad memories. I gripped the cold wedding ring on my finger, telling myself the past was the past. Pierce said they were over, and I was his wife now. I was his wife who was carrying his baby. I wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes and opened the door to our house. My heart calmed as I breathed in the scent of home. Our home. Pierce and I decorated it together with our own hands. We enjoyed it. Yes, I must have been overthinking. That woman had been out of our lives for a long time, and my marriage with Pierce had been as beautiful as a fairy tale for the past three years. I glanced at the clock on the wall. At this point, Pierce should have gotten off the plane. He had been traveling for over a month for the sake of our family's business. Pierce was the President of ADE, the leading fashion magazine company in Asia, and I was actually the Vice President. We were not only life partners but also good partners at work. I really missed him. I dialed his number immediately. I wanted to hear his voice now, to know when he would arrive home. I would prepare a good meal for him, and he would reward me with a sweet k*ss. Then we might do intimate thing... Oops, I almost forgot I was pregnant now. I needed to tell him this first before we could do anything else. I was happily envisioning our lovely reunion when my heart dropped as a woman's voice came over the line. [Hello?] I snapped the phone as just one word came out. My phone fell to the floor, and my body started shaking uncontrollably. NO! It couldn't be her! It couldn't be Lexi! She was already out of our lives! I must have misheard. I rushed to the fridge, attempting to calm myself with some al**hol. But the moment I was reminded of the doctor's words and my baby. I needed to be cautious for my baby's sake. I turned to grab a box of milk and walked toward the sofa. I didn't know what made me recognize that as Lexi's voice at that moment. I meant Lexi and I were never close. Lexi Gilbert was a typical blonde beauty that men would go crazy for. She was the popular cheerleader in high school while Pierce was the star quarterback. A better match than he and a nerd like me, right? It wasn't surprising that he had fallen for her. My pride couldn't stand watching the man I loved go crazy for another woman. So I had once tried to stay away from them silently, but Pierce refused to quit my life. Every time I drowned myself in a sea of books and studies to forget them, Pierce would appear at my doorstep asking me out. I couldn't say no to his charming smile; I couldn't refuse when he claimed it was his duty as my best friend to take me out to enjoy the real world. To avoid ruining our friendship, I could only hide my broken heart, silently playing the role of his best friend while watching his happy face as he pursued another girl. I finally mustered the courage to study abroad when I learned that Pierce was planning to propose to Lexi. However, I never expected Grams would call to beg me to return. I hurried back only to see a lifeless Pierce. His heart was shattered, thanks to Lexi. My beloved sunshine boy was nowhere to be seen, and my heart b*ed for him. I started to hate Lexi from that moment. I gave up my cherished man for her, and how dared she harm him so badly! Pierce didn't tell anyone what happened except that he was done with Lexi. Grams arranged our marriage. I didn't understand why he agreed until the day I heard him say that marrying anyone but Lexi would be the same for him. It hurt like hell, but I still walked into this marriage without a second thought. My cherished boy was broken, and I wanted to fix him, not caring if I ruined myself in the process. I fell asleep at home, feeling insecure and worried. I woke up in the middle of the night when I felt someone caressing my cheek. Slowly, I opened my eyes and realized I had fallen asleep in the living room. Someone lifted me from the couch. I immediately recognized his scent and touch as I looked at him with heavy-lidded eyes. "Pierce..." "Hmm," he hummed as he walked toward the stairs. "Why did you sleep on the couch?" I stared at his face as he gently placed me down on the bed. He caressed my hair and k*ssed my forehead. He was always so gentle, and that was why I loved him so much. "Where have you been? I've been waiting for you," I said as I caressed his cheek. "Just met a friend. You said you were waiting for me; is it something urgent?" Looking at his gentle face, I suddenly didn't want to ruin the moment, so I closed my parted lips and swallowed the truth back down. Tomorrow, maybe tomorrow, I would have the courage to face all the puzzles. I shook my head and pouted, signaling that I was sleepy. He chuckled and carefully carried me to the bed. Just as he was about to leave me after giving me a goodnight k*ss, I panicked for some reason. I quickly grabbed him... I missed him. I wanted him. "Wait, Kels," he said, stopping me by pinning my hands to the bed. "I thought you said you were sleepy and needed to rest." "But I think I miss you more now." I looked at him with innocence and caught the d**ire flashing in his eyes, but I didn't know why it faded so quickly. He used to be happy when I took the initiative. As if noticing my confusion, he chuckled and playfully pinched my nose. "I'll just take a shower." I nodded and watched him as he walked toward the bathroom. But drowsiness struck again, so I closed my eyes to take a nap. However, it was already morning when I opened my eyes again, and Pierce was beside me, putting a tray of food on the bedside table. "Hey!" I greeted, smiling when I realized what he'd done. He had prepared breakfast for me. In bed. The sweetest. He smiled and sat on the edge of the bed. "Good morning." I grinned as I sat up. He carried the tray and put it beside me. I shot an eyebrow up, tilting my head as I stared at his handsome face. His deep brown eyes and thick, black eyebrows complemented his striking features. "What is this? Is this a bribe? You stood me up last night, bad boy." He didn't laugh. Instead, he heaved a sigh, gently tucking my hair behind my ear before taking my hand and staring into my eyes. "I have something to tell you." My heart raced. I thought about our baby. He had something to say, and I did too. "W-What is it?" I asked, feeling my voice tremble. He took a deep breath. "You know you're important to me, right?" I slowly nodded, my lips parted. I couldn't speak; I was scared of what he was about to say. I had a bad feeling about this. "You were my best friend before we got married. You're one of the few people I treasure..." I hid my clenched fists under the sheets. I didn't understand why he was telling me this, but I felt tears pooling in the corner of my eyes already. "Kelly..." He paused, squeezing his eyes shut before looking into mine again. "I-I think it's time for us to divorce." "P-Pierce..." My heart clenched. He smiled sadly. "I know you don't have feelings for me either. You only married me because of my grandparents. You just did this because you love them. Now it's time for our real happiness, Kelly." I shook my head. "W-What are you talking about, Pierce?" "Lexi is back, Kelly. My first love is back." Chapter 2 Kelly's POV--It Never Rains but It Pours I got off the bed and tried to leave, but Pierce grabbed my hand. I quickly wiped the tears rolling down my cheeks before he could see them. He stood in front of me, searching my face as I struggled to look down and avoid his gaze. My heart felt like it was breaking into pieces. I thought... I thought I could make him fall in love with me during those three years together. I believed his feelings would deepen, that he would see me as a woman rather than just a best friend. I was foolish to hope and dream so high. I had failed. No matter how hard I tried, his heart belonged only to his first love, Lexi. "Kelly..." I sucked in a breath and swallowed the pain as I looked at him. I forced a smile. "I need to wash up before eating." He stared into my eyes, trying to figure out what I was thinking. I knew he understood me too well, so I made a concerted effort to hide my pain and smiled back at him. He sighed and let go of my hand. "Okay. I'll wait for you here. Let's eat and go to work together." Together? How cruel could he be? He still wanted us to get along as if he hadn't just asked for a divorce? He wanted us to stay the same right after telling me that his first love was back and he wanted to divorce me? Oh, Pierce, what's going on in your head? If I used to be able to force myself to remain in the role of his best friend, wishing him happiness, I no longer had that courage after the three years we'd shared. There was no way I could endure that kind of torture again, especially now that I was carrying his baby. The baby... I had thought it was good news for us, but now... it felt more like a burden to him, I guess. A burden that would prevent him from pursuing his true love and freedom. I knew how an unwanted child could grow up. My parents divorced even before my mother died, and my father's new family hated me. It hurt like hell. I didn't want my baby to experience that same pain. I needed to keep my child away from it. I forced another smile. "We can't. I need to visit the studio for the photoshoot of our new models..." "I'll go with you--" "No." I pushed his hand away. His eyes followed my hand before he looked up at me again. "You have some documents to sign. Our schedules are already organized, remember?" "But..." "I have a personal driver, Pierce. I'll be fine going alone." He sighed and slowly nodded. I turned my back on him and entered the bathroom. I immediately opened the shower and stood under the cold water. Tears cascaded down my cheeks as I covered my mouth to suppress my sobs. My shoulders trembled violently, and when I thought about my baby, I swallowed hard, trying to calm myself down. I wiped my face and caressed my belly. I needed to be strong. I had to stay calm. I shouldn't put my baby's life at risk just because I got my heart broken. I had to handle this wisely. I took a deep breath and finished my shower. When I got out of the bathroom, I was shocked to see Pierce still there. He was struggling to fix his tie in front of the full-length mirror. I also noticed my pair of heels and dress on the bed. "Hey! I picked your dress for today." Since our marriage wasn't public, Pierce had said he would try to do little things for me as a husband. He did it well, and I used to enjoy these sweet moments, but now, they felt like d**gers to my heart. I grabbed the dress and went into the walk-in closet. I felt him following me. I put the white dress back and picked a red one. When I turned to face him, his forehead was creased. "I prefer red today. I'd feel beautiful in this dress." His eyes landed on the dress I was holding, and his face immediately relaxed. He nodded and walked toward me. "I see. Help me fix this first." I placed my dress on his arm and started adjusting his tie. I could feel his eyes staring intently and it was making my heart beat so fast. I took a deep breath and chewed my bottom lip as I struggled to fix the tie. My vision started to blur again. D**n! "Kelly..." I jumped in shock. "Hmm?" "Are you okay?" I looked at him and smiled. "Yeah." "I have something else to say." I finished fixing his tie, then immediately grabbed the dress from him. I glanced at him before walking past him and said, "Let's just talk some other time. I'm going to be late." I heard him sigh as he followed me again. He's silent the whole time as if he's thinking about something. "You should eat before you leave." I turned to him and nodded. "I will. You should go now." "Kelly, we're on the same page, right?" I stared at him. No, Pierce. We're never on the same page. All of this was just my stupid fantasy. I thought you had feelings for me, and I was so wrong. "If it's about the divorce, I understand everything, Pierce. I know what I have to do. Just give me some time because I'm really busy with the company. I won't run away." "Kelly, I'm not just doing this for myself. I'm doing this for you too. You've been caged with me ever since we got married. I know you're not happy because deep down, you want to find the man you deserve. Someone who will truly love you. Not me. Not someone who's half-hearted." "I understand what you're trying to say, Pierce," I said, trying to turn away, but he held me by the waist, keeping me in place. He did everything he could to capture my gaze, and he succeeded. He looked at me worriedly. "You are my best friend. I don't want to lose you, Kels. You're one of the few people I..." "I know," I said out of frustration. He looked shocked, so I took a breath to calm myself. "I-I know. You don't have to worry. I'm just stressed about work. It's not about our divorce." His lips parted, and he slowly nodded, as if he could finally breathe properly. He walked toward me, and I froze when he gently k*ssed my forehead... "Thank you, Kelly," he whispered. My heart clenched. It had been three years, but I was still such a coward. Why couldn't I just tell him that I loved him? He's my husband, and I'm carrying his baby! If I told him, he might change his mind! I swallowed hard, ready to speak, but his phone rang. I didn't miss the caller ID. Again, it was Lexi. "I gotta go." He scratched his head in apology, and I didn't miss the upturned corners of his mouth. "I called Luke, and he's waiting outside. Eat before you go, okay?" With that, he left our room. The tears I had managed to hold back burst forth again. Why did I think I could have a chance? He had made his choice the moment he asked for a divorce, hadn't he? Whenever it came to Lexi, I was always the one he would abandon. Chapter 3 Kelly's POV--Stiff Upper Lip I entered the studio wearing two-inch red heels and a red dress. Everyone turned to look as I walked down the hallway, greeting me with smiles, but my face remained stoic, not showing any emotions at all. The conversation with Pierce this morning lingered in my mind, but I couldn't let it affect my work. I couldn't fail my work after I had failed my marriage. I took a deep breath to steady myself. However, when I entered the photoshoot room, I could notice everyone was in chaos. "We can't! She's not answering her calls. What should we do? The Vice President is coming today. She'll be furious." "We can just tell her the truth. She's nice." "Not in this situation, Lily! She'll scold us--" "What's happening here?" I asked, stepping further into the room. The staff turned to me with worried expressions, and I knew then that something was wrong. "G-Good morning, Miss Monroe." Miss Monroe. Of course, no one knew that Pierce and I were married except for our families. I felt a pinch in my heart because of that truth. It hurt. I stared at her blankly, "What? "W-We have a problem, Miss Monroe. Miss Chen, our model, has been refusing our calls. She said she heard that we're changing the model, so...she doesn't want to come here. She's even threatening to file a case against us." She bowed her head, and I gritted my teeth, scanning the room. "Where's the marketing manager?" "S-She's still trying to convince Miss Chen, Miss Monroe." I massaged my forehead, squeezing my eyes closed. I grabbed my hair and screamed in so much anger, causing everyone around me to jump in shock. I g**aned, sucking in a breath before looking around. "Miss Monroe..." "What is this, Miss Hayley? You're the marketing manager. What's happening?" "Miss Monroe, I don't know how it happened, but Miss Chen heard that you're changing our model. She's about to file a case against us--" Changing the model? How had I not known about this? Miss Chen had always been a trusted partner, and if not necessary, changing models for a commercial shoot on short notice would only create chaos for the company. I would never allow such a costly mistake. "I never asked for that. You must be mistaken." I cut her off to save the time, "Fix this mess, or I'll have to fire you!" "Miss Monroe... It's Mr. President who ordered the change." Hayley spoke hesitantly. "He instructed us as soon as he returned from his business trip yesterday." The truth hit me hard. Pierce's order? Why hadn't he told me? He used to discuss every major decision with me first. "It shouldn't be..." Confusion clouded my mind. Pierce was not a clueless businessman; he maintained a clear distinction between work and personal matters, which was why he always succeeded. And that was also why he chose to keep our marriage a secret. "Yes, Kelly. I gave the order." The voice pulled me back. "M-Mr. President..." Hayley bowed in respect as the man suddenly appeared behind me. "I think you owe me an explanation, Pierce. About changing the model!" I snapped as I turned to face him. He knew how much effort I had put into securing this project. I hadn't slept well for days, and Miss Chen was the perfect fit for us. He had agreed too. But now... he just changed the model as he liked without informing me in advance. It felt like a hard s**p in the face. "Go ahead with the work. I'll explain it to her." He pacified the staff first, ignoring the anger simmering in my eyes. "Answer me, Pierce! Why did you change the model so suddenly?" I couldn't contain my fury. He touched my shoulder and whispered, "This isn't the place to talk. Let me explain in the car." I glanced around, noticing others sneaking glances at us. I shook off his hand and walked toward the parking lot, my heart growing heavier with each step. I had a sinking feeling I wouldn't like his explanation. "Now, say it," I blurted once we were seated in his car. He stared into my eyes as if weighing my emotions. I looked away again.; I couldn't bear his gaze. I couldn't withstand his eyes that never looked at me the way I wanted him to. He had no feelings for me and it hurt so much. "I-I..." he paused, sighing. "I replaced Miss Chen because Lexi wants to be our model. She's also a good fit, so I agreed--" "What?" I asked in disbelief. He pressed his lips together and looked away, ruffling his hair in frustration before shaking his head and holding my hand. "I'm sorry I didn't tell you sooner. It was just so sudden. She asked for a favor, and I couldn't say no." I pulled my hand away, looking at him with a mix of pain and anger. "You can't say no to her, so you'd rather harm the company--our company. You've betrayed me, Pierce." "Kels, come on. You know how much I love her. She's my first love." Painfully, I closed my eyes. Oh yes, she was your first love. She's always the one you want, no matter the cost. As long as she frowns a bit, you turn a blind eye to the pain and effort of others. You're so heartless, Pierce. "Well, you've made your decision. I don't have a say in this since you're the President. Just go. I'll be in the office." I said coldly, opening the car door to leave. "Kelly..." I looked him in the eyes. "Go home early. Let's talk about our divorce at home tonight." Chapter 4 Kelly's POV--Left High and Dry I was playing with the wedding ring on my finger. I told him to go home early, but he didn't come home at all. He wasn't even answering my calls. Well, now Lexi was back; this house was probably not home in his eyes anymore. My eyes turned to my pregnancy report on the table. What a mockery. I was still naive to hold a glimmer of hope that things would be different if I told him about the baby. But forget this baby thing was out of his plan. I wiped away the tears collecting at the corners of my eyes and picked up the report. It was 5 a.m. already when I looked at the clock on the wall. I tried to dial his number again, but it was still busy. What was he busy with? Was he busy staying with Lexi? He must have missed her a lot, didn't he? I didn't remember how I fell asleep. When the alarm clock went off, he didn't come home yet. I sneered at myself as I caught my reflection in the dresser mirror. The dark circles under my eyes were so clear, and my hair was a total mess, looking like a ghost. Suddenly, a wave of nausea flooded my stomach, and I realized I hadn't eaten anything last night. Feeling sick again, I ran to the sink and puked. I spat yellowish liquid, and while I was washing my mouth, I felt a warm hand caressing my back. I immediately lifted my face and met a pair of brown eyes looking at me through the mirror. Standing behind me with a worried expression was my husband, Pierce. I had always been thankful to have him as my best friend and husband, but now... I'm losing him. Hopelessly losing him. "Are you okay? Are you not feeling well? You should've told me." I stared at him through the mirror. "You didn't answer my calls." Guilt flickered in his eyes. "I'm sorry. I had some things to do. I stayed in the office all night." I wiped my face and walked past him. He followed me as I sat in front of the vanity and started combing my hair. "Kels..." "I woke up late. I failed to prepare breakfast." I tried to avoid his eyes. I felt like I would lose my temper and snap at him. There was no moment when I felt his selfishness so clearly as now. He called me his best friend, yet he had never seriously confronted my needs. My feelings. "Kels... you know I'm not asking about this. I'm just worried about your condition..." "Kels, are we still okay?" I stopped combing my hair and slowly met his eyes. Through the mirror, again. Really? He's asking me that? After he offered me a divorce without even asking if I was okay with it? He decided on his own, just because his first love is back. I couldn't believe him. I faked a smile. "I just don't feel well today, Pierce." He immediately squatted beside me, which was not surprising because I knew he truly cared. What surprised me was why he was still doing this after he buried a dagger in my heart. "Are you okay?" He gently touched my forehead and neck. "Are you sick? Tell me how you feel, Kels." "My feelings don't matter," I couldn't help but blurt out. He looked shocked by what I said. When I attempted to avoid him, he grabbed my wrist and made me face him. His face was mirroring his anger now. He was completely lost his patience. "What's wrong with you, Kels? You've been acting like this since yesterday. Is this about Lexi? Or was it because I didn't come home last night?" I looked him in the eyes, annoyed. "You're the one who asked for a divorce! I told you to come back earlier, but you just let me wait the whole night. How do you want me to greet you this morning, Pierce?" He clenched his jaws and shook his head. "Kels, I..." "Enough. We can talk about the divorce after work today." "Kels!" He called and grabbed my shoulders. Confusion and pain were visible in his eyes. "Are you... in love with me?" I was taken aback. In love? Yes! Ever since we were in high school. Ever since he became my best friend. Who wouldn't fall for someone who had been protecting you ever since? But of course, I couldn't tell him. It would only complicate things more. I didn't even want him to pity me. I shook my head and pushed his arms away. "Are you on d**gs? I'm not in love with you." I turned my back on him and entered the bathroom again. I locked it before going to the bathtub. I should focus on myself. I can't let my emotions affect me, but... why are my tears falling again? "You are so pathetic, Kelly! You can't even tell him how you truly feel," I whispered to myself as I wiped my tears angrily. It took me almost an hour to bathe. When I was done, I realized Pierce had already left. I shook my head in disbelief. He's been constantly abandoning me. I can't believe we've reached this point. I thought we were okay. I was so stupid. *** "Good morning, Miss Monroe..." "Good morning, Vice President..." I did not greet anyone back, just like how I used to greet them. I still felt pissed, and my mood seemed off. Irritation could easily take over me, and I couldn't control it. Probably because of Pierce's divorce proposal or because of my pregnancy. I was about to enter my office when I heard two girls talking. "Did you see her? I bet she's Mr. Anderson's girlfriend. They seemed close." My forehead creased. Pierce's girlfriend? "Ah! It's a waste that I didn't see her face, but I feel like it's Miss Lexi." "Lexi? Lexi Gilbert? The model?" "Yes! I bet my whole month's salary on this. They look good together." "Come on! Miss Monroe and Mr. Anderson look better together." "Are you serious? They're best friends. You know, some people are better off just friends. It's Mr. Anderson and Miss Monroe." I squeezed my eyes closed and pushed the door of my office. I slowly closed it and rested my back against it. This is harder than I expected. I took a deep breath and sat in my swivel chair. I opened the computer at the same time a notification popped up on the screen of my phone. My hands started shaking as soon as I saw the notification. It was Pierce's social media update. He uploaded a photo of him and Lexi together, eating in a fancy restaurant. I balled my fists and gritted my teeth. See, Kelly? That's what happens when you step into such a loveless marriage without a second thought. You would only break yourself if you continued on the wrong path. Just get a divorce. Spare him and yourself. Your baby needs a strong mommy... ...... ==== Marrying her best friend was a dream come true for Kelly, but everything truly has a limitation. Pierce is Kelly's first love, but as his best friend, she knew well there was always another woman deep in his heart, Lexi Gilbert. Kelly finally realized their happy marriage of the last three years was just a beautiful dream when Pierce asked for a divorce just because Lexi returned. She could only be his best friend even if she was carrying his baby. Since their friendship had become a cage, Kelly chose to set him free, as well as the miserable herself. But why then, it was Pierce who became the one who refused to move on? To make matters worse, her devil stepbrother also domineeringly stepped in at the same time, asking her to be his. What happens next? How could Kelly save her heart in this battle of love and hate? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.moboreader.net/61818322-fb_contact-e Heat stories 0 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.moboreader.net IMAGE https://fbweb.moboreader.net/61818322-fb_contact-encp25_2-1103-core3.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=1435595577085911&rawadid=120213581744840597 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465800629_573599691915551_1367486041892760228_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=_3jLmxU57KUQ7kNvgFcgjVt&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ANti2X0BVTwH6JGuJEebRXt&oh=00_AYDqM00MFH0_RfVNSZlm1dIPonscocZ125YdjGFe18ZvEg&oe=674C5292 REGULAR_PAGE 0 0 0 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,540,406
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2540400}'
Yes 2024-11-26 18:55 active 1928 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ It had been three years of marriage. Justine Thorpe finally found her husband, Ash Vanderbilt, in the OB-GYN clinic of a hospital. He hadn't shown up for three months. However, he was not alone. Another woman—his mistress—was with him. She bore more than a passing resemblance to Justine. Her name was Jenny Thorpe, and she had been living as Justine's replacement in the Thorpe family for 16 years. Justine had suspected her husband of having an affair for at least six months, but she never imagined it would be with Jenny. Not that the revelation was entirely surprising, now that she thought about it. Everyone in Sol's upper class knew that Ash's true love had always been his childhood friend. Justine was the devil who had gotten in the way. Seeing Ash and Jenny together somehow relieved Justine. The mystery was finally solved. She watched them enter the elevator. Ash's delicate eyelashes were lowered as he spoke softly to his companion. Justine had never seen him this gentle before. Jenny was grazing her slightly protruding belly, nodding bashfully. Justine and Jenny closely resembled each other, yet Justine could never mimic the seductive femininity that Jenny exuded. Suddenly, Jenny lifted her head and met Justine's gaze before ducking into Ash's arms as if frightened. "Ashie!" she mumbled. Just as always, Jenny was putting on a show again. Ash looked up with a glare. His eyes met Justine's, and the gentleness on his face dissipated, replaced by that all-too-familiar apathy and annoyance. Justine and Ash were married only because their parents had wanted them to be. She had lost her parents when she was three, though, and while she had been missing, Jenny had come out of nowhere and stolen Justine's identity. By the time Justine was finally found. Ash's mind had already been set—he only cared for his "childhood friend". The seniors in the family had had to force him to take Justine's hand. Justine did not mind. The only thing she loved about Ash was his looks, but even that was beginning to wear thin. He seemed more and more like a stranger to her. - The elevator door shut. Justine thought their encounter was dramatic. Just imagine how much of a soap opera episode it would be like if she ran at Ash, slapped him, and then confronted Jenny! "Jean! When did you get here? I was just about to grab this medicine for you!" Justine turned to meet Iris Carr, her manager. She smiled and signed, "An expecting mother needed help." Iris studied her heart-stopping beauty and felt a pang in her heart. Justine was so gorgeous, kind, gentle, and an extraordinary dancer. She was a mute who outshone so many people Iris had known. She had even been the prima ballerina of a well-known ballet company, until
 "Here. Your painkillers," Iris said, her eyes reddening slightly as she choked back a sob. "How could you just
 injure your spine? You finally managed to become the prima ballerina of the Academie Royale! If you could just finish this tour, you could have..." Becoming the prima ballerina of the Academie Royale ballet company was the dream of countless dancers worldwide. And Justine had been considered after just one interview—it was incredible! The tragedy weighed heavily on Iris. Justine had always been silent about her family matters, leading Iris to list her as orphaned on her resume, stating she had grown up in an orphanage. Over time, Iris had even come to believe it herself. The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. Justine smiled faintly, seemingly unaware of the sympathy in Iris' face, as she received the painkillers. A year ago, Ash's uncle had hired a hitman on his life. Justine's attempt to save him resulted in her spinal injury. Ash had found the best doctors money could buy and purchased expensive medical equipment for her. The medical team later concluded that her treatment was complete. Unfortunately, two months later, her old injury was aggravated while she was preparing for the tour. After another examination, Justine's career was essentially over. While the spinal injury wouldn't affect her daily life, she could no longer dance. Justine had informed Ash immediately, but he had yet to respond. Maybe he never cared. She had cried her heart out after returning from the hospital, but ultimately, she accepted her fate. This was not the end of the world. After some reflection, Justine decided to continue her tour. She would get treatment alongside it, determined to end her career as a ballet dancer on a high note. This evening's performance would be her last. However, that morning, she woke up to find her painkiller supply depleted. Justine squeezed the paper bag, her eyes feeling dry. It was as if she were a character in a soap opera. Meeting Ash and Jenny felt like a cruel joke. The pain in her spine flared slightly. Regret washed over her. If only she had never tried to save Ash. Instead, he survived long enough to become a villain, insulting the handsome face Justine once adored. She tucked the painkillers into her pocket and took out her phone. Her long lashes veiled the coldness in her eyes as she looked down at the screen. She then selected Ash's number, typed a message, and sent it immediately. - "Why was she in the OB-GYN, Ashie?" At the basement parking lot, Jenny subconsciously shielded her belly and added, "Could she be, you know
" "That's impossible," Ash replied firmly. Jenny looked away to hide her surprised glee. So Justine had never managed to sleep with him in all three years of marriage? Well, it wasn't that surprising. Everyone in Sol knew that, as a boy, Ash had almost been strangled to death by his mute and mentally ill mother. Traumatized, Ash harbored hatred for his birth mother—and for people who were mute like her. Thus, when his maternal grandparents forced him to marry Justine, it felt like a cruel joke aimed at Ash. There was no way he would ever sleep with her. Poor Justine! A laughingstock, was she not? So what if she was beautiful? What if she could perform some snobby, pretentious dance? Ash had still abandoned her. How could she ever compete with Jenny for Ash's heart? Jenny suppressed her glee and pretended to look sad. "Oh, Ashie
 I bet the one person Justine hates the most is me. You are aware of what transpired. She nearly took my life when she returned to the Thorpes. And now she saw us at the OB-GYN," she said. "I should explain myself to her once I get back. I don't want her to throw another fit—" "She won't," Ash interjected. Justine was his simp, always obeying his wishes. For years, there had been fabricated scandals circulating online about celebrities sleeping with him, yet Justine had never questioned him about any of it. She trusted him—like a machine programmed to smile and serve him. "Don't overthink it, Jenny. She won't hurt you," he added. "I'll have someone escort you home safely." Jenny still looked like she was about to cry. She was on the verge of getting into Ash's car when she suddenly caught sight of Justine in the parking lot. Ash had assured her that everything would be fine, but what made him so certain? Jenny could never forget the day Justine chased her with a kitchen knife like a rabid dog. It was a true display of Justine's character. Did she really believe she could charm Ash into loving her by hiding her true nature? Did she think she could be Mrs. Vanderbilt forever? It was almost laughable. "Juju!" Jenny called out cheerfully. Justine had always hated that nickname and would go ballistic over it. What if she reacted that way again this time? Ash's expression darkened as he shot a brief glance at Justine, immediately noticing how thin she had become. Justine turned to them and nodded politely as if she had no idea who they were. She signed to the woman beside her, entered her ballet company's car, and drove away. Jenny gritted her teeth. She did not take the bait! She squeezed out some crocodile tears and grabbed Ash's sleeve. "Ashie, Ashie! Did you see that? She didn't even acknowledge us! This is all my fault! I shouldn't have come to you for help even if I have no one else to turn to
 Because we were engaged before, so this had to look really bad
 "Oh no, I'm the one who ruined your marriage! I should have just stayed with those guys!" she sobbed. Ash ignored her. He was fixated on what Justine had signed: "I don't know them. They mistook me for someone else." "Ashie, you gotta chase after her!" Jenny cried out as though she cared about preserving Ash and Justine's relationship. Ash was unfazed. He absent-mindedly glanced at the sleeve Jenny was grabbing and realized that Justine had bought this coat for him. She had won a ballet competition that day and used the prize money to purchase it, presenting it almost like a tribute. Ash yanked the sleeve away from Jenny. "I've told you. She won't mind." At that moment, his phone vibrated. Ash scanned the screen, and his eyes suddenly grew bitterly cold as the words leaped into view: [I want a divorce.] Chapter 2 At the Grand Theater of Sol. A towering man stood in the darkness where the audience gathered. He felt as cold as winter. His eyes were fixed on the stage as the Black Swan darted across it, agile and mesmerizing. The Black Swan's movements were fluid and firm, sensual and tempting. The man almost wished he could possess her right now. The performance was nearing its end, so the man turned away and strode toward the backstage. - The performance ended. Justine felt a quiet pain in her waist, but she gritted her teeth through the production. The crowd erupted in ovation. She took one last yearning glance at the stage and her adoring audience before returning backstage. Iris had been watching her every move with concern. "Is it hurting? I can cancel the fan meeting and photo session if you need it. You can rest in the breakroom, and once the rest of the performance is over, I'll come for you," Iris suggested. Justine waved reassuringly. Many of these fans had traveled all the way to Sol to see her performance—to meet her. How could she let them down? Soon, the photo session concluded. After checking in with Justine, Iris left to direct the stage. Suddenly, Justine found herself alone. She looked around as memories flooded back. Ballet had been a part of her for as long as she could remember. Concerned that Justine's disability might hinder her job prospects, the orphanage's director had signed her up for ballet classes after discovering her talent, despite the lack of funding from the orphanage. All that hard work and dedication was gone like the wind because of her career-ending injury. How could anyone not feel regret? Justine removed her makeup and pressed her hand against her waist, trying to support it as she tiredly headed to the prima ballerina's room. It was dark inside. She reached for the light switch. Suddenly, from the shadows, a hand grabbed her wrist and pulled her inside. Then, the door shut and locked behind her. Panic surged through Justine. The scent enveloping her was familiar. Why was Ash there? Before she could answer her own question, he pressed his lips forcefully against hers. More kisses followed, violent and punishing. Justine wanted to shove him away, but Ash was a hulking mass of angry muscle, dominating her completely. Fear surged as she bit his tongue, tasting blood, but he didn't stop. Jenny had no idea how wrong she was about Justine and Ash's life. Their marriage had been consummated quickly, thanks to the "intervention" of some elders. Although Ash might resent Justine's existence, he was undeniably addicted to her body. They had known each other for so long and so well that they instinctively understood how to arouse and please one another. This knowledge was etched into their flesh, a part of their movements. Justine's thoughts spiraled into chaos. Suddenly, she felt a bite on her shoulder. She could tell Ash was upset just from the strength—and it irritated her. What was his problem?! He had always wanted this divorce! he had signed the paper with his name on the day of their wedding! With Justine gone, he would finally be able to marry the woman he really wanted, right? So why is he angry now? Because she was the one who had suggested it instead of him? The backstage was starting to fill with people. She could even hear one of the assistant artistic directors rushing past her room. If anyone were to knock—or even open—her door, Justine would be famous in the scene for the worst reason possible! Justine bit her lips, forcing herself not to let out even a should. Unfortunately, this only made Ash more beastly. He hated silence, so he did everything he could to make her scream and yelp. - The light was on, bright and blinding. Ash sat languidly on the couch, his shirt and suit surprisingly neat. In contrast, Justine's expensive ballet dress lay torn. After a shower, she slipped into an oversized practice garment while Ash glared at her. "A divorce?" he asked, cutting straight to the chase. It was difficult to discern his emotions from his voice. Justine studied him—he was still as handsome as ever, but gone was the youthful, teenage look she once loved. In its place stood an indifferent, reserved man in a suit. Her eyes no longer sparkled with admiration and yearning when she looked at him. She nodded firmly. Ash snickered. "What? Because of Jenny?" For some reason, the thought of Justine exploding over his affair with Jenny excited him. Unfortunately, she simply shook her head determinedly. "I don't love you anymore," she signed. "That's why I want a divorce." Reality shattered Ash's fleeting excitement. Her straightforwardness left no room for ambiguity—she didn't even hint at clinging. His mind went blank. Suddenly, he recalled that rainy night many years ago when that woman had pushed him into the mud, signing furiously, "I don't love you anymore! I am not your mother! You are disgusting, just like your father! Go away! I don't want to see you anymore!" It felt as though all emotions had drained from him. Ash rose and glared at Justine frostily. "Suit me just fine. You stole this marriage from Jenny back then, anyway. She finally gets what's always been hers." "Congratulations," Justine signed earnestly. Ash was stunned. He had not expected that from her. He remembered Jenny begging Justine not to take him away when Justine had taken out a lipstick and written on the wall, right in front of their parents, 'He is mine, and only mine!' The same woman
 just congratulated Jenny. Rage inexplicably flared within him. Granted, this marriage should have ended sooner. It had been delayed because she had saved his life while sustaining grievous injuries a year ago, but now she was the one requesting a divorce. That worked to Ash's advantage, right? He had no reason to be mad. "My lawyer will contact you tomorrow at noon to finalize our divorce," he said. Justine nodded. Surprisingly, she felt not a hint of sadness or longing. "Good. We can announce our divorce at the family dinner tomorrow evening," she signed. Ash looked away from her. she had this all planned out, hadn't she? It was as if she could not wait to have every tie with him severed. Chapter 3 Ash sneered and went through the door. Justine watched his hulking frame, suddenly recalling hazy memories of her teenage past: a younger version of him, tall and lean, with his back against her. Despite her earlier calm, she felt a sharp pain in her chest. "Justine
" He had stopped by the door and turned to face her. "I no longer answer to my grandfather, Justine. So there's zero chance of you going back to being my wife after this. Don't regret it. "And most importantly—don't give Jenny trouble. You've tormented her enough." Ash understood how obsessive her love had been. Justine's life was so devoid of meaning that the only two things she had were ballet and him. This was why Ash was convinced that Justine's sudden change of attitude stemmed from spite after seeing Jenny. Once she calmed down, he was sure she would regret this decision. His job was to ensure her regret was futile. She could no longer return to him—and he would never accept her. Justine was kind and courteous to everyone except Jenny. Ash had never managed to protect her well enough—the poor girl had endured much of Justine's wrath. That was why he was determined not to let Jenny suffer for him any longer, no matter how hysterical Justine could be. "Trust me, Mr. Vanderbilt. You should say this to her," Justine signed, her eyes gentle as always. "She should not mess with me." Otherwise, Jenny would suffer worse. - Justine was nothing if not determined. When Ash was her prize, no one—not could have gotten in her way. But now that she wanted him out of her life, she wouldn't shed a tear for him. After Ash left, Justine cleaned up the room. She picked up the torn pieces of her favorite ballet dress. It had been tailor-made for her—a piece of luxury she had won in an international competition. Fixing it would require a lot of money. She had to demand compensation for it in the divorce agreement! Just then, she heard Iris' voice from outside. "Jean? Are you up?" The performances had ended a while ago. Iris had arrived earlier, but the light in the room had been off, so she had assumed Justine had been sleeping. Justine lit a lavender candle, and once the stench of Ash's intrusion faded, she opened the door. "It's over?" she signed. "Other troupes have all left except for your group! Everyone's waiting for you at the party," Iris replied, doing her best to mask her sadness. Yes, it was a party, all right—a farewell party. Suddenly, Justine's phone rang, startling her. Few people ever called her phone. Those who knew her preferred video calls. But this was an audio call. "Looks like a landline number," Iris murmured. She quickly looked it up on the Internet. "That's
 Eudaimonia Home in Saintwood. Why is a nursing home calling you at this hour?" Justine answered the call before Iris finished her explanation. "Is this Justine Thorpe? Good evening. This is Eudaimonia Home. Mrs. Aurora Roch hasn't been feeling too well for the past two days. If you can, please come here as soon as possible. She would like to meet you." Justine was shocked. - The trip took three hours, and it was already one in the morning when Justine arrived. The nurse who had called her led Justine to Aurora's room. "She's been expecting you," the young woman said. The sight of a sickly, bony woman on a sickbed greeted Justine. Aurora had once been the director of Glascape Orphanage and had been a mother figure who raised Justine. She was the one who had recognized the potential ballerina in her and let her shine. Three years ago
 While suffering from an incurable disease, Justine's grandfather found her in the orphanage and wanted her to return home. Justine refused—until some bloggers discovered Glascape Island. The rustic beauty of the fishing town quickly spread across the Internet, attracting several corporations eager to transform it into a tourist destination. At that critical moment, Aurora was diagnosed with stomach cancer. Justine faced a difficult choice. She needed money to prevent the island's purchase and save Aurora. Thus, she approached her grandfather and agreed to a deal. Soon after, Aurora informed Justine that she had contacted a hospital abroad where she would receive treatment. They parted ways but promised to stay in touch. "The treatment went well," she would say. "I met someone I love in the wonderful continent of Aestra. I would like to spend my last few years there." Justine believed her. Aurora had discovered her stomach cancer at an early stage, so her chances of recovery were high. Justine sincerely hoped Aurora was living happily out there, free from any shackles. Then Justine decided to marry Ash. That was when Aurora suddenly came to see her. They had a big argument, and afterward, Aurora stopped contacting Justine. - For years, Justine had been trying to locate Aurora. She would ask around and chase down leads, but she never managed to find her—until today. On her way to the hospital, the nurse provided details about Aurora's illness. The cancer cells had been spreading even back when they had their fight. "Jean, is that you?" Aurora's voice sounded familiar and foreign at the same time. Justine approached her, choking back tears. Aurora examined her face and smiled. "Oh, Jean. You're even more beautiful now!" she whispered. Justine studied her in disbelief. Suffering had taken so much from her. Aurora was left with nothing but bones and skin! Justine could not help but cry. "I thought you found someone you love! A-And you're spending your last days somewhere in Aestra!" Justine signed slowly. "So why are you here? Why are you
 dying?" Aurora's eyes reddened. "I'm so sorry. I lied." Justine cast her eyes at Aurora's face, shakily holding her hands. She pressed her forehead against the back of Aurora's hands—just like she used to when she was a child. But there was no warmth left in Aurora's hands. They were frighteningly cold. "Love, you're all grown up now. You have to
 learn to accept death
 Mine
 and Ares'..." Ares
 Justine felt her blood freeze. Memories flooded her—it was a beautiful day. A young man ran across the white waves as they rolled. He laughed and turned back to her, his smile brighter than the sun. "Come over here for a hug, Little Justine!" he had called. Pain coursed through Justine’s limbs. She met Aurora's gaze, her eyes brimming with tears of agony. Chapter 4 Aurora knew exactly what was on her mind. She had raised this child, after all. Half a year after Ares' death, the Thorpe family located Justine in Glascape. Aurora hadn't wanted to be separated from the young woman, but Justine's worsening mental state had made her reconsider. Justine had taken it poorly, wasting all her time searching for news about a man who was already dead. She had been a woman possessed—everyone feared she would become more self-destructive. Aurora had hoped that sending Justine away to a new place with her original family might help her move on. That was why she had accepted the Thorpes' offer. Thus, Justine returned to Sol. Who would have thought Justine would marry someone not long after? Aurora knew how much Justine had loved Ares. There was no way she could have accepted another man in her life so soon—let alone a husband. Fearing it was a political marriage of convenience at the cost of her child's agency, Aurora had rushed to Sol. That was when she met Ash Vanderbilt. The young man had just returned from studying abroad. Most terrifying, though, was how much he resembled Ares physically. The only difference between them was the feeling they evoked. Justine had gone mad! She had latched onto Ash as if he were her last hope, utterly convinced in her denial that Ash Vanderbilt was an amnesiac Ares Vance. Any mention of the truth—Ares' death—would send Justine into uncontrollable hysteria. So why was she so different today? Why was she looking at Aurora with such crushing dejection in her eyes
 without a single retort of denial? "Y-You know
 he's not him, d-don't you?" Aurora whispered shakily. Justine nodded tearfully. Of course, she knew! Ahhh, Ash could not muster even the smallest amount of the kindness Ares had so effortlessly displayed. However, back then, Justine could not bear the thought of living in a world without Ares. She had deluded herself, clinging to an impostor, surviving through Ash's superficial semblance of him. How else could she have lived this long? But Ash... was a disappointment. He wore those suits so frequently now that it had become harder and harder to see Ares' ghost in him. Aurora let out a pained sob. "No, no, no. How cruel has he been to you
" How cruel had Ash been to Justine? How much hurt had she endured to break a spell so ingrained in her? What had it taken for Justine to admit she had been living in a delusion? The implication stabbed Aurora like a knife. The equipment connected to her began to beep shrillily in alarm. Justine panicked. She was about to call the nurse when Aurora suddenly grabbed her wrist. "Jean
 once I'm gone, you're not bound to anyone in this world anymore
 Do you understand me?" she croaked. "Leave them. Go home. L-Live
 your life... You are free, Jean." Justine nodded frantically, pressing the emergency button over and over. Aurora's breathing grew erratic, but her eyes were fixed on Justine. She could not leave just yet. Her precious girl was still there, all alone. No one would stand for her. No one would speak for her. Alone. "J-Jean..." she whispered one last time, holding Justine's hand. "C-Call me..." Justine trembled. "Call me... M-Mom..." Aurora exhausted all her strength. Her body collapsed into Justine's arms, her breath short. The old woman was hyperventilating, looking at Justine with a pleading gaze. Justine had not been born mute. It was trauma—from before her time in the orphanage—that had caused her mutism. Aurora had taken her to countless specialists, but the effects of the treatments had been discouragingly small. Now, all Justine could hear was the ringing in her ears. She nodded vigorously and opened her mouth, trying to force out a sound. Her throat felt strange. Panic welled inside her. Time seemed to slow. All she could produce was silence. The nurses rushed into the room, and Justine felt herself being pulled away from Aurora. Chaos surrounded her, accompanied by the incessant ringing in her ears. It wasn't until she heard the long beep from the machine that the ringing finally subsided. One of the nurses gently closed Aurora's eyes. She had been watching Justine until the very end. Then, they covered her pain-twisted face with a piece of white cloth. It was not the first corpse Justine had ever seen. The first time was at a funeral home in Glascape. Aurora had howled, her voice thick with tears, "Ares! no, no!" 'You see this, Ares? You loved me so much, and yet I wasn't there when you ended your life. I never even visited you once in so many years. 'She raised me, right? She just wanted me to call her Mom. And I couldn't even do that. 'I'm a terrible person,' Justine thought. - Aurora had left notes for her burial. There was to be no funeral. She wanted to be cremated immediately. She had also appointed Justine to decide what to do with her ashes and belongings. As Aurora was pushed into the crematory, the nurse who had cared for her the longest collapsed to her knees in tears, howling. But Justine could only watch in cursed silence. Her lips were pale as she tried to call out to Aurora in her mind. - The first snow had arrived on Sol. Ash's meeting had just ended. Robin Letto, his secretary, rushed to his side. "Mr. Vanderbilt! Ms. Pearce said she can't seem to contact Mrs. Vanderbilt," she said hesitantly, too afraid to even breathe too loudly. Ash’s mood had been in the gutters today. It was as if the air itself could freeze around him. Logically, after regaining full control over the family business and outmaneuvering his uncles, Ash should have been overjoyed. Yet, he was the exact opposite. Ash frowned. "Fine." He expected her to regret it, but he hadn't expected it to happen so soon. Now, divorce was back on the table. Despite Ash's thoughts, there was a renewed spring in his step, something even he failed to notice. Nearby, Robin acutely sensed the change in his demeanor. His mood, unexpectedly, seemed to have improved. Ash returned to his office and booted up his laptop. The document he had been working on appeared on the screen: the divorce agreement. He had been revising the terms of the compensation Justine was entitled to receive. The offers were generous. The money alone would be enough for her to live comfortably for a lifetime. He had purchased a property for her abroad. Knowing she had been accepted as the prima ballerina of the Academie Royale, he had bought her a villa in Voue, the capital city of Charlemagne, where the ballet company was based. To Ash, these gestures were his way of expressing gratitude for saving his life. - At noon, a meticulously dolled-up Jenny stepped into Ash's car, and they drove to a Michelin-starred restaurant she had been eager to visit for ages. Grinning sweetly, she cooed, "Ngaww, I don't know what came over me! I just had to eat at this restaurant! You're such a gem, Ashie!" Ash smiled faintly. "I'm glad you're happy." Jenny nodded firmly. "Of course I am! You're always so nice to me." She hesitated for a moment. "Um
 Did Justine
 you know
" Ash's smile faded. "Let's just eat." Jenny felt a surge of satisfaction at his darkened expression at the mere mention of Justine. Lunch soon ended, and Ash needed to return to work. "I've kept you long enough, Ashie! Good luck with work!" she said brightly. "I'm off to meet my friends for afternoon tea!" Ash briefly glanced at her belly. "Please take care of yourself." "Of course!" she chirped, waving him off. Once he was out of sight, Jenny's smile disappeared. The innocence drained from her expression as she dialed a number. "Hey. Are you sure Justine will be at the Thierry family's soiree?" she asked. LEARN_MORE https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14797&ut Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 beokn.com DCO https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14797&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465733853_502380432950668_5964851641982863637_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=svqNNQDPCbcQ7kNvgHR92ok&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ATZqbZ8ka9Er7eq6iDG0XCc&oh=00_AYBJUPqnV8qYACmELLFct3GlG0vx1alPXMegpmkfN4qHPw&oe=674C2FE3 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,539,989
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2540253}'
Yes 2024-11-26 18:53 active 1928 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ In Merika State, the two of them lay close together on the hotel bed. As their passion grew, Justin Yates’s husky voice, filled with allure, murmured, “Em, how about having a child with me?” Caught up in the moment, Emily Yates replied without thinking. It wasn’t until they were lying together afterward that she remembered what he had said. “A child?” she repeated, a trace of intimacy lingering in her eyes. The look stirred Justin’s desire again. She was a constant temptation to him. Pushing those thoughts aside, he pulled out a ring and slipped it onto her left hand. “Are you proposing to me?” she asked. “Yes.” “Can I finally have your child now?” Justin asked, smiling. His eyes were warm, but there was no love in them, as if he were gazing past her, waiting for someone else’s answer. “I’ll give you plenty,” she replied, momentarily surprised. Proposing in bed wasn’t exactly romantic or formal, but she didn’t mind. She had waited three years for this moment, and it was worth it. Three years ago, she had been injured near the beach, hitting her head on a rock. When she woke up, she had no memory. Justin had saved her. The first thing she saw when she woke was his face, and one look left her captivated. Later, she learned that Justin had paid her hospital bills. She also learned of his identity. He was the CEO of RC Corporation. He proposed that she be his contract lover, and without hesitation, she agreed. They signed an agreement, defining their relationship, and he gave her the name Emily Yates. Yes, she was drawn to his looks. Despite their arrangement, the past three years felt like any other relationship. In the first year, she was a hidden lover. In the second, he introduced her as his girlfriend to his circle. Now, with three years approaching, he was proposing. Once she was part of his social circle, she heard whispers about a woman who had been his first love, someone he cherished deeply in college. She had disappeared without a trace, and he had been searching for her ever since. Over the years, Justin had lost hope she was still alive. That was why he finally proposed. Emily didn’t mind. Everyone has a past. Looking at the diamond ring on her left ring finger, she felt like it had all been worth it. The sound of running water came from the bathroom. Justin was showering. Calming down, Emily wrapped a towel around herself and got out of bed to pick up their scattered clothes. A soft *clink* echoed as something hit the floor. It was Justin’s cardholder. She bent down to pick it up, and a photo slipped out. It was old, with frayed edges, as if it had been looked at countless times. The woman in the photo looked like her but younger, just how she would have looked three years ago. Emily didn’t remember ever taking this photo, but she had lost her memory. Maybe she had forgotten. She was just about to put the cardholder back when a large, slender hand appeared, taking it from her. Justin emerged from the bathroom, his hair still damp and falling over his eyes, now tinged with a hint of displeasure. “Don’t touch my things,” he said coldly, his tone a sharp contrast to the intimacy they had just shared. Turning away from her, he put the cardholder back in his briefcase, his whole demeanor suddenly distant and guarded. Emily froze. Was he really getting defensive over a photo? She looked at him, confused. Wasn’t that her old picture? Before she could ask, Justin seemed to realize that his reaction had been out of line. He turned back and grasped her chin. With a playful glint in his eye, he ran his thumb over her still-swollen lips, toying with them. His voice was cool, devoid of warmth, but his words were deeply suggestive, clearly aiming to change the subject. “We’re going to be late for the art exhibit. If you rather stay here, I wouldn’t mind going another round.” Her cheeks flushed at his teasing, and she gently pushed him away. Her thoughts were scattered, and she quickly forgot about the photo. Justin had come to Merika State on business and had received an invitation to an art exhibition by Haley Quinn. He brought Emily along, planning to take her to the show once his work was done. Haley, a painter who had withdrawn from the public eye three years ago, rarely held exhibitions, making this one a rare event. Emily dressed quickly, while Justin had already changed into a fresh suit. The gallery was close to the hotel, so they walked there. Arm in arm, they strolled down the street, enjoying the perfect atmosphere. Just as Emily felt an overwhelming sense of happiness, Justin suddenly stopped. “Justin, what’s wrong?” She followed his gaze. Across the street, a disheveled woman, her clothes too dirty to recognize their original color, was recklessly crossing the traffic, oblivious to the danger. The woman pushed Emily aside and wrapped her arms tightly around Justin’s waist. She sobbed uncontrollably, gasping for air. “Justin, I finally found you. You came looking for me, didn’t you?” Emily stumbled from the shove, the bright sunlight momentarily blinding her. The woman looked eerily familiar. She resembled the one in the photo from the cardholder and, in a way, even looked like Emily herself. “Emma? Is that really you?” Justin’s voice trembled, his eyes locked onto the woman in his arms, as if afraid she might disappear again. Just moments ago, he had proposed to Emily. Now, right there in the street, he held another woman. He gently wiped away the woman’s tears with a tenderness so delicate, as if afraid of breaking something precious. “Yes, it’s me,” the woman sobbed, nodding desperately. Frail as she was, she clung to him. Justin was known for his fastidiousness and love of cleanliness, but he now held her tightly. He was soothing her with gentle words, as if she were a lost treasure he had finally recovered. He was afraid that even the slightest rough movement might hurt her. They seemed oblivious to everything around them, including Emily. Justin seemed to have forgotten Emily was still there. The woman in his arms had cried herself into unconsciousness. He took off his expensive jacket and draped it over her. He then slipped his arms under her knees and held her tightly as he carried her back toward the hotel. Emily stood there, feeling like an outsider. Her arm still ached from where she had been shoved, and she could still feel the warmth of Justin’s touch lingering around her waist. Just minutes ago, he had been tangled up with her in bed, proposing marriage. Now, he was leaving her in the middle of the street, carrying a woman who seemed to come out of nowhere. He had tossed aside his usual grace, holding this woman, who looked like a beggar, and rushed back to the hotel. The people around them pointed and whispered, like they were watching some sort of spectacle. Emily wanted to follow him, but her first step faltered. She steadied herself against a nearby building, catching a glimpse of her reflection in the window. Her flawless makeup now showed a hint of disarray. Chapter 2 Tears had fallen without her noticing, smudging the fresh makeup around her eyes. Emily glanced down at the diamond ring on her left hand, a sense of foreboding spreading through her. The sudden appearance of this woman might shatter the happiness she had been waiting for. She couldn’t just stand here. She had to know who this woman was. After a moment to gather herself, she headed back to the hotel. The plane flew from Merika State back to Haven State. At Lichfield Hospital, Emily stood at the door of a hospital room, arms crossed, trying to see inside through the window. Justin’s friend, Zac White, the director of Lichfield Hospital, along with other doctors, were examining the restless woman on the hospital bed. Two female nurses held her steady as they conducted their checks. On the plane, her face had already been cleaned, and she had been given fresh clothes. “Emma Xander? Hasn’t she... disappeared for the past four years?” Zac was shocked. Where had Justin found her? The Yates and White families had pulled every string they could to find Emma, but after four years with no trace, they had finally given up. And now, here she was. After completing their examination, the doctors and nurses left the room. A heavy silence fell over the space. A moment later, Justin’s voice seemed to echo from a distance as he gazed at the woman, now sound asleep after a sedative. “How is she doing?” “She’s malnourished, traumatized, and a bit disoriented, but otherwise fine. She just needs some time to recover.” Justin stood by her bedside, clearly prepared to stay with her. Zac hesitated, wanting to say something, but thought better of it and left the room. He opened the door to find Emily waiting outside. Feeling awkward for his friend, Zac adjusted his silver-framed glasses and greeted her with a polite smile. “Hi, Miss Yates.” Emily nodded in acknowledgment. “Dr. White, what’s her name? And what is her relationship with Justin?” she asked bluntly, desperate to know who this woman was. Zac hesitated, uncertain how to explain that Emma was Justin’s long-lost first love. This was his friend’s private matter, after all, and not his to reveal. Before he could find the words, Justin opened the door and saw them standing outside. He frowned, clearly displeased. “Didn’t I tell you to go home? Why are you still here?” Justin’s voice dripped with disdain and impatience, as if his irritation had taken on a life of its own. Emily stood her ground, unafraid. She needed answers. “You proposed to me in Merika State just 16 hours ago, but now you’re holding another woman and completely ignoring me. And you’re not even coming home? Staying out all night?” “Stop being unreasonable. Leave. Now,” he ordered, his voice cold and commanding, his gaze on her as though she were an unruly employee who had crossed the line. Seeing Justin’s dark expression, Zac stepped in, concerned that Emily might end up on the losing side of this argument. When Justin was angry, it rarely boded well for anyone. “It’s late. Let me arrange a car to take Miss Yates home,” Zac offered, trying to ease the tension. Emily, however, refused Zac’s offer. She wasn’t leaving without answers. “You think I’m being unreasonable? I’m your fiancĂ©e. You left me on the street in a foreign country to carry another woman away without a second thought. Did you ever consider how I felt? “I’ll go, but only if you leave the hospital with me. There are doctors and nurses here to care for that woman. Right now, you’re coming home with me.” Desperate, Emily reached out to grab Justin’s arm. But before she could make contact, her arm was blocked by Justin’s personal bodyguard, William Carter. Emily was stunned, unable to believe what she was seeing. It felt as though her heart was being torn in two. Justin had always been there for her, always caring, always the first to pick up her calls, no matter if he was in a meeting or on a business trip. If she ever needed him, he would show up immediately. If she couldn’t be reached, he would search the whole city until he found her. But now, with this woman in the hospital room, he wouldn’t even let her near him? “What do you mean by this?” Emily’s voice trembled, mirroring the unease in her heart. Justin didn’t respond. He stared at her with cold, detached eyes, as if she were a stranger and not the fiancĂ©e he had just proposed to. Time seemed to stretch, each second feeling like an eternity. Finally, he spoke, his words sharp and emotionless. “Don’t be childish.” Childish? Once, he had said he loved how she depended on him, how she claimed him for herself. And now he was calling her childish? “If you want to stay here with her, then what about our marriage? You proposed to me just today!” Emily’s heart ached, squeezing painfully in her chest. She knew it wasn’t the right moment to bring this up, but she couldn’t accept the idea that her future husband would spend the night in the hospital with another woman. Zac stood nearby, listening in shock. Marriage? Had Justin really proposed to Emily? And what about Emma in the hospital room? Justin glanced over his shoulder, worried that the woman asleep in the hospital bed might hear them and wake up. Emily noticed the concern in his eyes. It was an expression she had seen many times when he had worried about her. But now, that look was for someone else. He turned back to Emily, his voice still icy. “If you don’t want to get married, we can call it off. This isn’t the place for your drama. William, have the driver take her home.” He didn’t like being threatened, especially when it came to his marriage. Without another glance at her, he opened the door to the hospital room and went back inside. William stepped forward, maintaining his respectful tone. “Miss Yates, please don’t make this difficult for me. It’s time for you to go home.” Zac looked at Emily with sympathy. “Miss Yates, it’s late. Maybe it’s best to talk things over with Justin another time.” But how could they ever discuss this again? Her fiancĂ© had just left her humiliated, choosing to stay with another woman without a care for her dignity. The hospital hallway lights felt harsh, blinding her with their brightness. Realizing that staying there made her look like a fool, Emily decided she wouldn’t let herself be a spectacle for others to watch. Clenching her purse tightly, Emily turned to leave. As she took a step, her vision blurred, and she nearly collapsed. Both Zac and William rushed to steady her, their grip gentlemanly but firm. “I’ll walk you to the car,” Zac offered. Leaning against the wall, Emily took a moment to steady herself, then shook her head. “I’m fine. I can get back on my own.” Her footsteps wobbled as she walked down the hallway, but she managed to keep her head high until she was out of their sight. After returning to the hospital room, Justin glanced down at Emma, who lay pale and frail on the bed. A strange weight settled in his chest, and the pervasive smell of antiseptic only added to his irritation. He tugged at his shirt collar, unbuttoning the top two buttons, but the air still felt suffocating. He stepped back out into the hallway, finding Zac and William waiting there. Emily was gone. “She left?” he asked, visibly more at ease now that she was no longer around. He didn’t want her disturbing Emma’s rest. “Yes, she’s gone,” Zac replied, hands in the pockets of his lab coat, nodding. With both of them standing there, Justin didn’t bother asking how Emily had left. “I’m stepping out for a break,” he said. Chapter 3 “So, Emma Xander’s back. What are you going to do?” Zac asked, breaking the silence. He didn’t mention Emily, but they both knew what he meant. One woman was the college sweetheart, the first love who had once saved Justin’s life. The other was the girlfriend who had been with him for three years, sharing his most intimate moments, and now, his fiancĂ©e. After a long pause, Justin replied, his voice cold and detached. “She was just a stand-in. She could never compare to Emma.” He went on, his tone utterly indifferent, as if he hadn’t been the one to propose to Emily in Merika State. “The role of Mrs. Yates will never be hers. It can only belong to Emma.” In a way, Emily had saved him the trouble of saying it himself when she had brought up their marriage in the hallway. Zac and Justin had been close friends since childhood, both growing up in privileged families, each carrying a bit of that self-centered mindset typical of their social circle. But this time, Zac couldn’t help feeling sorry for Emily. Emily, though an orphan with no family or wealth, was straightforward and honest. Over the past three years, she had complemented Justin perfectly, and in Zac’s eyes, they had seemed genuinely happy together. On the other hand, considering how long Emma had been abroad, it wasn’t hard to guess what she might have gone through. Zac didn’t care about things like V-card or a woman’s past, but he had always found Emma to be somewhat pretentious. Even back in college, she often disregarded Justin’s concerns, running off on her own without a second thought. After graduation, she mysteriously vanished during an overseas reunion party organized by a close group of alumni. Despite mobilizing every possible connection, they never found her. Even the police suggested they give up, implying that a young woman disappearing overseas was likely gone for good. At that time, Justin hadn’t fully taken over the company and wasn’t yet experienced in handling crises like these. Around the same time, his father, Henry Yates, was in a car accident and died despite emergency treatment. After the funeral, Justin was suddenly thrust into the dual responsibilities of inheriting the company and fending off his uncle, Harry Yates, who was trying to seize control. Thanks to his grandfather’s intervention, Justin managed to stabilize the corporation. By then, the critical window to find Emma had long passed, and any chance of finding her had all but disappeared. Zac clearly remembered how Justin had been consumed with frustration and self-blame during those days. And then Emily had come into his life, bringing him some peace. For that, Zac was truly grateful to her. “Emily’s been with you for three years,” Zac said, trying to speak up for her. “She’s an orphan, with no one else in the world. Isn’t it a bit cruel to treat her like this?” “Then I’ll keep her around,” Justin replied casually, brushing it off like it was no big deal. “But marriage? That’s not going to happen.” His tone was so offhanded, as if having another woman around didn’t matter at all. He didn’t see a problem with it. Keep her around? Really? Was he expecting her to stay hidden away as his stand-in lover, someone he kept out of sight? A mistress? A side piece? Emily didn’t leave the hospital right away. She sat on a bench behind the flower bed, letting the cold night air wash over her. She hadn’t expected to find out the truth like this. It turned out she was only here because she happened to look almost exactly like his lost one true love. And since she had lost her memory, he saw the perfect opportunity to mold her into the image of the woman he truly missed, hiding the truth from her and using her as a substitute. All the affection and indulgence he had shown her, it was never really for her. It was for the woman he had lost. Emma Xander. So that was her name, the one he had loved all his life. That was why he named her Emily, a name that allowed him to keep calling out for the one he had always loved. Even in their most intimate moments, he would call her “Em.” Whenever he whispered “Em” in that deep, seductive voice, full of passion, she would lose herself completely, sinking further into him. It turned out he was simply looking at her face and calling out another woman’s name all along. It dawned on her that the photo in Justin’s wallet must have been of Emma, not her. She had foolishly assumed the woman in that picture was herself. What a joke. From start to finish, Justin had shaped her into the image of his hidden love, his one true love. And she had naively believed that she had won him over, making him fall in love with her. In truth, she was nothing more than a piece in their story. Emily felt her heart plunge from a mountaintop to the depths of despair. She had gone from being a proud fiancĂ©e to a hidden stand-in, a shadow. She had liked, maybe even loved Justin. But her pride couldn’t accept that she had been someone else’s replacement all along, or that she was now the secret other woman. Resolved to leave, she felt a small sense of relief that Justin had only proposed. They weren’t married yet, and breaking up would be far easier than going through a divorce. For a moment, she felt grateful for Emma’s sudden appearance. “Miss Yates, where are you?” the driver called, stepping out of the car after waiting a while. “I’m here.” Emily pulled herself from her thoughts, putting on her usual calm expression. “Is it just you? Where’s Mr. Yates?” he asked. “He’s not coming back.” Emily rose from the bench by the flower bed and walked back to the car with the driver. She wore a cream-colored, knee-length dress in a sweet, innocent style. As an artist, she was open to trying any look, but it was Justin who had said he liked this style. So, for the past three years, she had dressed this way for him. The spring breeze brushed her bare calves, sending a chill through her. Zac looked a bit uncomfortable, “Emily didn’t leave?” So, she had heard everything they had said. Justin’s tone was just as indifferent, cold, and unfeeling. “Good. Let her hear it. She needs to know her place and avoid causing any more scenes like tonight.” With that, he turned and walked away from the garden, completely unfazed by the fact that Emily had overheard him. Emily sat quietly during the ride back to Villa One. Mrs. Zimmer greeted her at the door, her face lighting up warmly after a few days apart. “You’re back! It must’ve been tiring, traveling with Mr. Yates.” Emily nodded wearily, barely acknowledging her. “Yes.” “Where’s Mr. Yates?” Mrs. Zimmer glanced behind her, looking for Justin. “He won’t be back tonight.” Emily’s voice was detached, as if his return made no difference to her. Mrs. Zimmer looked slightly disappointed at first, but then her face lit up with a knowing smile, the kind that came from having seen a lot in life. She took Emily’s suitcase and gently urged her to go get some rest in the bedroom. Once inside, Emily understood Mrs. Zimmer’s smile. The room was dimly lit, with candles arranged at various heights, casting a soft, romantic glow. Flowers and scented candles adorned the surfaces, and a bottle of champagne sat open on the table. Even the usual heavy gray curtains had been replaced with delicate lace, adding an air of intimacy. The bed was covered in thick rose petals, the entire room transformed into a romantic setting. Clearly, this had been Justin’s arrangement before their trip. Exhausted, Emily didn’t have the energy to clean up, and it was too late to bother Mrs. Zimmer. Chapter 4 Emily found the remote to turn on the lights, then looked for something handy to snuff out each candle one by one. Afterward, she retrieved her nightgown from the closet and headed for a shower. As she walked into the bathroom, she noticed the ring still on her left hand. She slipped it off and tossed it into the corner of her jewelry box. When she returned to the bedroom, she brushed all the rose petals off the bed and settled under the covers, pulling them over her head. She instinctively lay on the left side of the bed, where she was used to sleeping. Justin would always hold her close, gradually shifting over to the left with her until they were practically glued together. Now, the right side of the bed was glaringly empty. To fill the space, she scooted to the center, tossing the extra pillow onto the floor, finally feeling comfortable. She turned off the lights and went to sleep. Two days passed without any word from Justin. He was likely at the hospital with Emma or busy with work. Emily didn’t care and hadn’t reached out, maintaining a complete radio silence. The morning sun was bright, and the spring breeze was warm as she lounged on a deck chair in the villa’s garden, enjoying a face mask. Her mind wandered to practical matters. She had spent some time reviewing the contract she signed three years ago to be Justin’s “contract lover.” It was set to expire automatically after three years, which was now less than four months away. When it ended, she would receive a payout of twenty million. Between that, and the allowance and holiday bonuses he had given her over the years, she had saved nearly six million. She had barely spent any of it, so it was all tucked away. It seemed she would be in decent shape financially, and finding a job after leaving wouldn’t be too hard. As for a place to live, she could buy a similarly sized home, and maybe invite Helen to move in as a roommate. It would be nice to have company. She did regret not being able to take Mrs. Zimmer with her. If she could, it would be perfect. The phone on the coffee table buzzed, interrupting her thoughts. Emily picked it up, unlocked it with her fingerprint, and a new message notification popped up at the top of the screen. She tapped to open it. It was from her friend, Helen Walker. They had met a year ago while shopping, when Helen insisted on becoming friends after seeing her just once. With no memory of any past friendships, Emily had found Helen easy to talk to, and they had gradually become close. “How was your time in Merika State? When are you coming back?” Helen had attached a mischievous emoji with a smirk. “I’m already back.” “Already? That was quick.” “I thought Justin looked strong. Guess he didn’t last long? Not up to it?” “Not just ‘not up to it’. He can’t even get started.” Emily replied, seizing the chance to curse him. On the other end, Helen raised an eyebrow. It looked like Justin had managed to tick off her friend. But she wasn’t too concerned as they had argued before. Couples fought, and it usually blew over. “Perfect timing then. I’m heading to the TC Mall in a bit to stock up on some new clothes. Let’s hit the mall together and grab some food afterward. Get ready and meet me there.” “Sounds good. I’ll see you at the mall.” Emily agreed readily. She had spent the past couple of days clearing out the sweet, youthful clothes she didn’t like. Her wardrobe could use a refresh. She put down the phone and washed off her face mask. Glancing at the nearly empty wardrobe, she picked out a casual athletic outfit and did a quick, simple makeup look. Fresh and tidy, she got ready to head out. “Mrs. Zimmer, I’m meeting a friend to go shopping. I’ll have lunch out,” Emily said, slinging her bag over her shoulder. “Alright, Miss Yates. Will you be back for dinner?” Mrs. Zimmer, who was supervising the housekeeper’s cleaning, looked up to ask. Emily paused while slipping on her shoes, thinking about how unpredictable Helen could be and that they hadn’t seen each other in a while. She might not be back for dinner. “Not sure yet. I’ll text you later if I’ll be back in time.” “Understood.” As Emily opened the door, she found Justin’s assistant, Sam Spencer, just about to knock. “Hi, Sam,” she greeted him coolly, planning to step around him to leave. “Hi, Miss Yates. Mr. Yates has a flight out of town this afternoon for a business trip. Could I trouble you to help pack his things before you go?” Sam’s tone was respectful, as usual. Emily didn’t move. “Mrs. Zimmer, Justin’s going on a trip. Could you please help with his packing?” “Miss Yates, this
?” Sam’s face showed confusion. “What? Before I came along, didn’t Justin have someone to handle his luggage?” Her expression was calm, her tone light. “Of course. You’re absolutely right, Miss Yates,” Sam replied, beads of sweat forming as he carefully balanced his response, not daring to offend either side. In the past, Emily had always packed for Justin’s business trips. She had done it so many times that she knew exactly what he would need for any occasion. But now, she had no desire to continue. He had used her as a stand-in, and every time he watched her pack his bags, he must have thought she looked foolish. Three years. Now that she thought back, there had been plenty of strange looks and behaviors from Justin that she hadn’t picked up on. She had been utterly blind. But she wouldn’t be foolish anymore. Emily was ready to leave, but Sam was blocking the door, preventing her from going. She urged Mrs. Zimmer to hurry with the packing. Mrs. Zimmer quickly filled the suitcase and handed it to Sam, who was waiting in the living room. He glanced at his watch. Ten minutes had barely passed. That was fast. "Mrs. Zimmer, are you sure it’s all packed? Should we check to make sure nothing’s missing?" he asked cautiously. Emily replied without emotion, “Isn’t the flight at noon? If you keep dragging your feet, he’ll miss it. Besides, anything he needs can be bought over there.” She checked her watch, starting to feel a bit pressed for time. If she delayed much longer, Helen would end up waiting impatiently, and they would miss out on shopping before lunch. And who wanted to try on clothes with a full stomach? “Of course, Miss Yates. I’ll head over to the office to pick up Mr. Yates,” Sam said with a polite smile, making his way out. Emily nodded and headed down to the garage. She chose a white luxury car and drove off. Meanwhile, Sam took the suitcase to the sleek black car parked discreetly by the curb. He placed it in the trunk, then settled into the front passenger seat. The driver, Justin’s bodyguard, William, started the car. But instead of heading to the airport, they were bound for Lichfield Hospital. “How much longer until Emily’s contract is up?” Justin’s voice was calm and emotionless, as if he were discussing a routine business matter. Sam immediately understood that the question was directed at him. He quickly recalled the contract details. “Less than four months, Mr. Yates.” “Draft a new agreement and deliver it to her when the time comes,” Justin instructed. Keeping her around for three years had cost him little, and continuing to support her wasn’t an issue. But he was done with her. He wouldn’t touch her again or return to Villa One. Recalling the scene from the hospital hallway two nights ago, he added without hesitation, “Include a clause that ensures she never shows up in front of Emma again.” Sam was momentarily taken aback but quickly regained his professional composure. “Understood, Mr. Yates.” Chapter 5 People said billionaires were cold and indifferent in their personal lives, switching women as easily as they changed clothes. For the past three years, Mr. Yates had only been with Miss Yates, making him seem like a devoted man. But it looked like he could move on in an instant. Who knew how long Miss Xander would last by his side? Sam had joined the company three years ago, right when Justin took over RC Corporation, so he wasn’t familiar with the complicated history between Emma and Justin. Inside TC Mall, Emily was browsing through clothes, each piece a far cry from her usual sweet and innocent style. “Babe, switching things up?” Helen asked, watching as Emily picked up a long black dress with a slitted hem. It would look stunning on Emily’s curves. Emily held the dress up to herself in the mirror, unfazed. “Yep, time for a change. Do you think this would look better with a shawl or a jacket?” She turned to give Helen a look. “A shawl, definitely. It’ll highlight your figure beautifully,” Helen replied with her usual style advice. “That’s what I thought too.” Helen eyed the dress. “That dress is so feminine. Will your guy even let you wear it out? Doesn’t Justin only let you wear those sweet, innocent schoolgirl outfits?” Helen couldn’t help but mentally criticize Justin’s taste. What kind of fashion sense did he have anyway? A multinational CEO, a man with a grip on the Haven State economy, yet he liked her to dress like a schoolgirl. “His taste doesn’t matter anymore. It’s not something I’m concerned about,” Emily replied casually, completely indifferent. She handed the dress to a fitting assistant with a similar build, having her try it on for her. High-end stores like this one often had staff who modeled the clothes for clients, so she didn’t have to try them on herself. Emily picked out a few more items in different styles for the assistant to model. If she liked them, she would buy them. When she was satisfied with her choices, she scanned her card and paid, then filled out the delivery details for Villa One. The clothes would be sent straight there. After they had finished shopping, they went for lunch. With no one else around, Emily finally shared her situation with Helen that she had been Justin’s stand-in for his one true love. Now that his true love had returned, she was planning to leave him. “That despicable man!” Helen burst out, her emotions flaring. “Keep it down.” Emily quickly covered Helen’s mouth and glanced around to see if anyone at nearby tables was paying attention to them. Helen lowered her voice but was still fuming. “Justin might look put-together, but he’s not even half a man. His first love disappears, so he goes and finds a stand-in? “Why didn’t he just get plastic surgery to look like her? Then he could see her every time he looked in the mirror. “Good for you for walking away. You should break up with him. No! Just breaking up is too good for that pompous human garbage! You need to dump him into the sewers!” LMAO, where did Helen even learn these insults from? Just then, the server brought out a tray with seasoned meats, fresh vegetables, and a variety of salsas. Emily began assembling her own tacos, adding the toppings she liked best. “The contract’s up in four months. I’m planning to buy a place.” “What for? Just stay with me. I’ve got a room for you.” “My address is still tied to Justin’s place. Since I’ve decided to leave, I need a clean break. I’ll need my own place to change everything over,” Emily explained, outlining her plan. Her heart felt numb now, no longer as raw as it had been the night she’d learned the truth in the hospital garden. “Then you can cancel your lease and move in with me! We’ll be family!" Emily suggested excitedly. Helen suppressed the impulse to tell Emily that they were already family. Given Emily's amnesia, she didn’t want to overwhelm her with too much information all at once. Instead, she nodded. “Alright, I’ll move in with you. I’ll start looking around for a place for you. Actually the place I rent now is quite nice. The location and neighborhood are perfect. I’ll check if the landlord’s interested in selling, though it’s a resale property.” “I don’t care if it’s new or used. As long as it’s clean and ready to go, I’m good.” Emily didn’t need much. After leaving the cushy life she had been used to, she was perfectly fine doing things on her own. She found the independence kind of refreshing. After lunch, they picked up some accessories to go with the new outfits, light enough to carry back on her own. Emily said goodbye to Helen and drove back to Villa One. By the time she got back, the clothes she had bought that morning had already been delivered, ironed, and neatly hung in the walk-in closet by the house staff. She hadn’t bought much, just enough to last the next few months and to keep the move as hassle-free as possible. The women’s side of the closet was nearly empty, with only a few of her favorite pieces hanging. She grabbed a new loungewear set to change into and happened to glance over at the men’s side, packed with Justin’s clothes. Emily didn’t linger. She strode past it without a second thought. As she was heading to the bathroom, her phone rang from the sofa. She put down the clothes and picked up the call. “Hello, is this Miss Yates?” “Yes, this is.” “I’m a nurse from Lichfield Hospital. Your health screening results are in. When would be a convenient time for you to come pick them up?” Emily remembered that Justin had taken her for a checkup just before their trip to Merika State. She had forgotten all about it until this call. “I’ll come by tomorrow morning.” “Very well. Have a nice day.” The next day, Emily went to Lichfield Hospital. “Plan to have a baby?” “That’s right. Mr. Yates specifically requested it during his screening. Your health is excellent, Miss Yates. Your ovulation cycle is regular, so we recommend folic acid, Vitamin B1, and plenty of protein. With the right timing and frequency, you should be expecting good news soon.” The doctor adjusted his glasses and smiled warmly. Emily’s fingers tightened around the report, a heavy feeling settling in her chest. She had been trying hard not to think about Justin lately, but this report hit her unexpectedly hard. “Miss Yates, I’ll prescribe you two boxes of folic acid and Vitamin B1. Be sure to take them regularly.” Emily interrupted him, finding an excuse to refuse. “Thanks, doctor, but that won’t be necessary. I’ll get them on my own.” The doctor wasn’t surprised. Wealthy women like her often had access to premium brands from various sources, so declining hospital-prescribed supplements wasn’t unusual. Emily left the hospital in a daze, only coming to her senses when she reached a sunny spot outside. She tossed the health report into the trash bin. With Emma back, Justin clearly had no intention of having children with her. And she certainly didn’t want to give him one, either. It was easier to pretend she didn’t know what the checkup had really been for. Meanwhile, in the hospital’s garden, the spring sunlight was warm and gentle. Justin was pushing Emma’s wheelchair, letting her enjoy the sunshine. “Justin, you’re busy with work. You don’t have to be here with me all the time. I can manage on my own,” Emma said, her voice soft and considerate. “Focus on getting better. Don’t worry about anything else.” Justin felt a deep guilt about Emma’s disappearance, blaming himself for not protecting her better. He believed his negligence had allowed her to be taken and vanish without a trace. Over the past few days, he had tried to gather clues from her about what happened, but whenever he brought it up, she would break down, unable to share any details. Emily hadn’t expected to see Justin at the hospital. Hadn’t Sam said Justin was out of town on a business trip? LEARN_MORE https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&ut Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 beokn.com DCO https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464611692_886166930249424_1941613294849554701_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=N9iYqMnI1OUQ7kNvgF2LJ6r&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AbRVzuxT0B58e5mvQFmAXp1&oh=00_AYBDAvCM27MYv5Rui-h_IM3UiCKPCqD6Ovem8KwAlC6CAg&oe=674C53B4 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,541,499
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2540465}'
Yes 2024-11-26 18:59 active 1928 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ In Debra's last life, she loved Juan so much, but everyone knew that the one he cherished was Shelia. After Debra was drained of her last bit of value by Juan, she tragically died on the operating table. Reborn in this life, Debra swears never to repeat the same mistakes, and she will make Juan regret what he has done! "Get the defibrillator! Increase the voltage!" "Doctor! The patient is experiencing massive bleeding, and the A-type blood from the blood bank was just urgently taken away." The intern nurse's hands were covered in blood, and she trembled. The operating room reeked of blood. She had never seen so much blood before. At that moment, a thought flashed through her mind. 'Who would suddenly take away A-type blood from the blood bank?' The woman lying on the bed was pale. Her lips were dry, and her eyes started to lose focus. "Juan..." "What?" "Juan Nichols..." The intern nurse made out the name murmured by Debra Frazier. Juan Nichols was the most influential businessman in Seamar City. The doctor was on the verge of collapse. He dialed the wrong number three times before finally getting it right. He quickly pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing massive bleeding, but the blood from the blood bank has been taken away. Please, come and see her for the last time." But Juan's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from Debra's eyes. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? Even at this point, you wouldn't come to see me.' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating the patient's vital signs had disappeared. Debra felt her soul leaving her body. Her withered, frail body collapsed weakly on the bed. Debra felt exhausted. At just twenty-seven, she died from postpartum hemorrhage in the hospital. In her lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she met a tragic fate. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophie’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. It only lowered her status and self-esteem. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. With a cigarette dangling from his mouth, Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." Marion made no comments. Randy clicked his tongue. "Juan's taste is just terrible, preferring a skinny woman to his beautiful woman. Don't you think?" Randy turned around, but Marion was nowhere to be seen. "Damn it!" he cursed, quickly catching up with Marion. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late." LEARN_MORE https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 thebvhwysgng.com DCO https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461717350_948882290612040_5082447368450892171_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=dcU4UK3yCx4Q7kNvgFy3qrB&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Ao2HJWtPl71E7a43evE7my-&oh=00_AYA77jyOxddSfBuJR4ErPbhaku2Vq9UEtdcglQVmx4bifQ&oe=674C4F3A PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,540,073
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2539612}'
Yes 2024-11-26 18:54 active 1928 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ "I, Barrett Warren, vow with my life that I'll take no concubine! Carissa Sinclair shall be my one and only!" These were the words that convinced Carissa Sinclair, the daughter of general, to hide her martial talents and forsake her promising future to marry into the crumbling Warren family. Even on their wedding night, when Barrett was abruptly summoned to the battlefield, Carissa never complained. She used her dowry to support the struggling Warren household, waiting faithfully for his return. But she never imagined that when Barrett finally returned, the first thing he would do was marrying his new love... --- At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage to Aurora." he said, his voice steady, " She will be joining our household. There's no question about it." Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Fell in love? Huh, looks like he is determined in breaking the vow he made a year ago... Carissa's soft smile wiped off by a mocking one, she had once believed Barrett’s victory would earn him a higher rank, freeing her from the burden of supporting the Warren household with her dowry. Yet instead, in exchange for his victory, he only asked the king for another woman's hand, and now he even dared to silence her with his so-called 'glorified victory'... Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and Aurora is amicable. Mother liked her a lot upon seeing her, even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please be generous enough to welcome Aurora." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them." Barrett interrupted, "You're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her. Also rest assured. Mother has promised me that Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things." “Oh, that's what you and mother think I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa couldn't help but laughing. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left in the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowry and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464681484_532171326224549_7177859630690723278_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=psZsr7A7EVUQ7kNvgGb3grk&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ACYq5vP6pfotXCouVvZDj7E&oh=00_AYA3S_G7EmsiR5wtnqQ_NEi58jxWsir5Sgz4so_QEsOCtw&oe=674C4037 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,541,673
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2541753}'
No 2024-11-26 18:59 active 1928 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ It was 1 AM when I woke up from a bad dream. I was all alone. Where’d Jared run off to? I propped up my slightly round belly and headed downstairs to find him. Just as I approached the hallway, a woman’s sweet voice became clearer. It was Sofia, my husband’s so-called best friend. “What were you thinking when you got married to such a tough woman like Arielle? How could she make you pick her up late from work? You should be resting after a stressful day instead of being her driver!” “I did it willingly for my wife,” I heard Jared’s steady, deep voice. “You changed, Jared. This isn’t you. What has your wife done to you?” “Huh? You failed your marriage, now judge mine?” “Stop it Jared, you know it, you know I divorced my husband because of you!” Sofia’s shrill voice cried out. My eyes widened. What the hell? “Shut up! Don’t drag me into your divorce!” Jared snapped, his voice laced with fury but it didn’t ease the weight in my chest. I had ever seen him act so emotional
 A sob escape Sofia’s throat. She moved into Jared’s arms, crying, as she held on to him tightly. Then I saw Jared wrap his arms around her. Angry, and totally disgusted, I hurried back upstairs and began to pack my things. I needed to leave. I have had just enough of their excesses! I was about to leave after the packing, but just at the entrance, Sofia stood there, obviously waiting for me. There was a smirk on her face. “I have no strength for this, Sofia. Move,” I said coldly. “And if I don’t? You think you can try to kill me and go Scott Free?” She asked, hands akimbo. “Stop pretending. Go beg Jared for attention if you want his pity.” “You still don’t see the truth, do you?” She stepped aside with a laugh. I walked past, but she called out, “Who do you think Jared would save first?” What? Before I could respond, I felt a hard shove. I tumbled down the stairs, pain shooting through my body. Sofia screamed beside me, pretending we’d both fallen. God, she’s so despicable! As I lay there, gasping for air, Jared rushed in. I couldn’t speak, but my eyes begged him. Please, help me. Help our baby! He knelt by me, but then—he turned to Sofia. And just before everything went black, I saw him pick her up over me. LEARN_MORE https://nvwibcnshop.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14 Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 nvwibcnshop.com DCO https://nvwibcnshop.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14537&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461713491_1087867422923073_4937479151843429803_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qxaWxORCu9QQ7kNvgGjl2mH&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AD1L1lhrdvuIrWcS5-N33zp&oh=00_AYBKMGX6wCseSrunYM4-vEdxn34fxjZCRY76N-NrExsx4Q&oe=674C4ADB PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,540,082
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2540112}'
No 2024-11-26 18:54 active 1928 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ For three days and three nights, Joseph gave me no respite. He had come to live with me as my husband, one I had little respect for. Not only would I never let him touch me, but I'd done everything in my power to belittle him. But now that my fortune had all but disappeared, and he was suddenly a rich man, it was like he was taking his revenge. He seemed to savor every last act we performed. ... My husband came to me with nothing. It wasn't even him I liked; it was his brother. But at a class reunion, I had too much to drink and he took advantage. Not only that, but everyone we knew found out. My father was disgraced. He felt the only thing to do to save our family honor was for me to marry this man. But he did have one condition, that the man who despoiled me would come and live with us in our family home. My new husband's parents were divorced. His father had all but abandoned him after remarrying and now he had nothing. As for me, my family was rich, and I was my parents' little princess. My husband could hardly have dreamed of a better match. So, just like that, we were married. No one even considered what I wanted. I wanted his brother. Naturally, I resented him and everything he'd done. I wouldn't let him near me. I made him sleep on the floor. I would mock him at mealtimes, along with my brother. We'd sneer at him and refuse him food. He'd still do things for me, like bring me umbrellas in the rain, but I'd make sure to insult him nonetheless. I couldn't feel easy letting him get away with what he'd done. Despite all this, he never seemed to mind. It was like he had no temper, no self-respect. Whatever me or my family said and did, he would always sit there meekly and take it. Objectively, he wasn't bad to look at. If he hadn't been so introverted and if his grades hadn't been so bad then he'd probably have got a lot more attention at school. His brother was a different story. Handsome, outgoing, with impeccable grades, he was what you might call a bit of a schoolyard celebrity. To think that our burgeoning romance was snuffed out so cruelly by my husband's actions was a source of great pain and anger. In the middle of the night, I got out of bed and kicked my husband awake, demanding a drink. He immediately pulled himself to his feet and dutifully got me a glass of water. As there was a slight autumn chill in the air, he even warmed it up for me. Such thoughtfulness might have charmed me, but all I could think of was how he'd used me the night of our class reunion. My anger flared and I threw the whole glass of water in his face. His only reaction was to go to the bathroom to dry himself off. Watching him quietly slink away, I almost felt a pang of guilt for my actions. That is, until I reminded myself once more of what he'd done and how my life would never be the same again. This was our life for the first three years of marriage. But a lot can happen in three years. For example, my family losing our fortune, or me starting to fall for my husband, or even... him deciding he wanted a divorce. When he handed me the divorce papers, he said it was because his childhood sweetheart had returned. I have to admit, at that moment, I was in shock. It was like a great weight was crushing my body and I could hardly breathe. But I had too much self-respect to let him see how he was hurting me. With as carefree an expression as I could muster, I took the pen from his hand and signed the papers. As soon as I had done so, he asked me, not unkindly, "Would you like my driver to take you home?" It took me a while to react. The villa I was in, the villa I had called home for over 20 years, was no longer mine. My family was broke. All of our possessions had been sold off. All this while he, the man who had forced me into marriage when he had nothing to his name, had secretly started his own company and built his own fortune behind my back. To add insult to injury, it was he who had bought our family home. Not that I could blame him completely. Or that I had any claim to his wealth. He had worked hard to get where he was, without a penny of help from me or my family, all while suffering in silence. He stared at me in silence, waiting for my response. He suddenly seemed so reasonable, while I was now ashamed of how I'd treated him. After all that I'd put him through, it would be only natural for him to use this reversal of fortunes to exact his revenge. But he wasn't doing so. If anything, he seemed just as meek and mild-mannered as before. "There's no need. I'll find my own way back." I replied. As soon as I'd finished speaking, I turned and hurried outside. His voice called after me, calmly, "What did you come to see me about?" "Nothing" I called back, without even turning my head. It was raining outside and I clutched the gift I was carrying tightly to keep it dry. Today was our third-year anniversary. I'd never done anything nice for him before, but since realizing I had developed feelings for him, I thought it might be nice to celebrate a nice occasion together. I'd never dreamed that what awaited me was a pile of divorce papers. I smiled a bitter smile as the rain soaked through my clothing and left me drenched. The next day, I woke up sniffling. I lay there in bed, feeling too weak to get up. Eventually, a commotion outside disturbed me from my malaise. I dragged myself feebly out of bed. When I made it outside, my father was sitting atop a crumbling wall, declaring to all that he wanted to terminate his life. We were now living in a dilapidated apartment block. Conditions in the building were poor, but the rent was cheap. My mother was crying and wailing, screaming at my father that if he jumped, she would follow suit. My head was pounding as I tried to talk my father down. I tried to tell him that money isn't everything, that as long as we have each other we'd be fine. My father looked at me, suddenly quiet. His eyes seemed to be burning into my soul. "Go ask Joseph for help. He's family. He wouldn't abandon us now." Having heard my father's words, my mother hastily added, "Of course! Maybe we haven't always seen eye to eye, but he's your husband. He's certain to help." I could almost have laughed. My parents still had no idea about our divorce. I tried to tell them he wouldn't help, but my father started becoming hysterical once more. He left me with no choice. I had to go crawling back to Joseph. To my "husband". Before I left, my mother insisted on spending the last of our money to get me a new outfit: a long dress with a deep-cut V-neck and a pair of pointy leather shoes. She also helped me do my make-up so I was dolled up to the nines. As I looked myself up and down in the mirror, I couldn't help but feel a tinge of revulsion. I didn't look at all like someone asking for help. I looked more like I was on a mission to seduce. But even if I turned up on his doorstep in my birthday suit, I doubt he'd give me more than a cursory glance. At that time, I couldn't understand why he'd slept with me at our class reunion. Could it be that he was just as drunk as I was? Had he mistaken me for his sweetheart? I quickly put those thoughts out of my mind. Even though I was doomed to fail, I would go to ask him for help. That way my parents could give up on the fantasy that he might save us. After making some inquiries, I discovered that he was at his company's offices. And so, that's where I went. I headed inside, while my parents, who had accompanied me this far, waited outside. The looks of pure, desperate hope on their faces were almost too much for me to bear, knowing how much this would disappoint them. When I arrived at his office, I was greeted by a sea of unfriendly faces. I could make out people talking about me as I passed. Nothing I heard was nice. I pretended not to notice. I straightened my shoulders and made straight for his personal office. But as soon as I saw him, I could feel my confidence fade. He was sitting on his chair, radiating poise, smiling broadly as he watched me approach... Chapter 2 I stood there wringing my fingers in shame as I explained why I had come. Joseph's gaze grew stern as he asked, "And why do you think I should help you?" It was clear that I had been right to think he would reject me. "Please, forget I even came." After everything we put him through, my family should be happy he wasn't seeking revenge. To come here asking him for help was nonsense. I'd swallowed my pride for my parents' sake, but obviously, we'd get no help from him. I was beginning to get angry at myself for even trying. I started to leave but he called me back. "Tell me. What do you have to offer in return? If I feel like it's worth it, then I'm sure we can make a deal." I froze in my tracks. My mind was whirring but I could think of nothing to offer him. Nothing except my body. But if he wanted that, we'd been married for three years. While we didn't share a bed, we at least shared a room. In three years, he'd never once made a move. I lowered my head, mumbling through my shame, "Just forget I came." Unexpectedly, he walked over and stood in front of me. He was a good head taller than me. He leaned over slightly and whispered against my ear. "You came here dressed like that. Why play coy now?" I felt my body stiffen and my shame burned even brighter. I wanted so desperately to turn and run. He put his hands around my waist and flashed me a knowing smile. "Three years of marriage. Every night, sleeping alone on the floor. You don't think I've dreamed of that body of yours? Why not offer me that?" My eyes grew wide. For a moment, I doubted my own ears. At last, I asked, "What are you saying?" He stared at me, his eyes as deep and impenetrable as a bottomless ocean. A sense of panic rose up inside me. Wordlessly, without looking away, he moved his fingers up and gently pulled down the straps of my dress. My cheeks flushed red and I pushed him away. I shouted, angrily, "If you won't help, just say so! I didn't expect you to anyway. There's no need to insult me like this!" Joseph looked at me, a hard-to-read expression crossing his face, like a mixture of anger and amusement. He said, "You think this is an insult?" "Is it not?" He clearly had feelings for someone else. To act this way towards me could be seen as nothing but insulting. He suddenly turned away and sat back down in his chair. When he raised his head to look at me once more, his gaze was cold. He sneered, "The way you're dressed, I thought you were serious, but it seems you haven't thought this through. If you're not here to make a deal, then I suggest you leave." I never expected him to help. Having had my prediction confirmed, I turned and left the office. As soon as I stepped outside the building, my parents were there to ask me how things went. "Will he help us?" My father asked urgently. All I could do was shake my head. My father's rage erupted. "The ungrateful swine. Now he's made his fortune he's forgotten his own family? If I'd have seen him for what he is, I'd never have let him marry you!" My mother joined in. "He always acted so civil, like a dutiful son-in-law. But now that he doesn't need us, he leaves us out in the cold!" I let out a helpless sigh. "There's no use cursing him now. Besides, he never took a penny from us, never made use of your connections. He's entitled to his business. "And it's not like we treated him much like a part of the family. Surely, you can see why he might not want to help us." My parents didn't respond, but it was clear from their expressions that they weren't impressed. Looking at them like this, my head, still heavy from whatever illness I'd caught the night before, began to hurt even worse. That evening, my brother took his phone and called each of his old friends, asking them for help. Back when we had money, they'd pick up the phone and come out drinking in a flash. Now that we were destitute, not a single one would answer. In his fury, my brother smashed the phone. I lay curled up in bed and tried to comfort him. "This is the world we live in. Friendship isn't what it used to be." My mother was sitting nearby, crying. The financial straits we were in meant it was unlikely we were ever going to recover. The best we could hope for was to somehow pay off our debts. My family's creditors were making daily appearances, demanding money. The calls were so frequent that it was impossible to focus our attention on anything else. My father was desperate. "Anna, why not try asking Joseph for a loan? He has money. At the very least, he should be able to lend us some." Then my mother chimed in. "Even if you divorced, wouldn't he have to give you some of his money?" I curled up tighter beneath the blankets. How was I supposed to tell them I hadn't got a single penny out of our divorce? My brother had heard as much as he could take. "That's enough! Sending Anna off to beg for mercy is degrading. Don't you remember how we treated him when he was with us?" Suddenly, a flash of realization crossed my mother's face. She quickly asked, "Did Joseph insult you when you went to see him?" I shook my head. "No. Of course not." My mother looked reassured. Almost to herself, she muttered, "Of course he wouldn't. He's always been such a well-mannered person, not to mention obedient. He clearly likes and admires you. How could he possibly insult you?" I barely suppressed a scornful laugh and said nothing in response. My father let out an anguished sign. He turned his gaze towards the unlocked balcony and declared his desire to end his life once more. Hearing this, my mother again started crying. By now, my head was ready to explode. All we needed was money. Even just a little would help stave off our creditors for a time, while we could work on getting more. A few days later, once my health had sufficiently recovered, I set out to find work. Most jobs I could find paid too little to put a dent in our debts, but I'd heard you could make good money trading booze in the high-end clubs. I'd seen this myself when I used to go clubbing with my friends. The customers in those places were crazy tippers. I picked my favorite club from the old days and went in to see if I could land myself a job. The manager recognized me immediately and was happy to bring me on board. He even let me start off by working the VIP tables. Serving those rich kids and big shots meant I was bringing in a decent living in tips. I never thought that one day, one of the VIPs I was serving would turn out to be Joseph. He would never have frequented an establishment such as this. At least, not while we were married. In fact, back then, if I was ever going to the club on a night out with friends, he would try to persuade me not to. He always said places like this were bad news. Of course, whenever to tried to stop me, I would insult and belittle him, until he gave in and left. He always seemed so innocent and naive. Yet here he was now. It was almost as if his meek and obedient nature had all been an elaborate ruse. He was staring at me in silence. The condescension in his gaze made me want to run and hide. If I'd have known he would be here tonight, I'd have swapped tables with one of the other staff. Just as I was hoping for the earth to swallow me up, a cacophony of wolf whistles caught my attention. As I looked around to see where they were coming from, I realized that everyone at the table with Joseph was one of my brother's erstwhile friends. Fair-weather would be a nice way to describe them. Now that Joseph was rich, these fawning hangers-on had flocked to him instead. They knew all about how I'd treated him, and now, as if to curry favor, they were making sure to humiliate me in turn. I could see it would be best to leave. Just as I was about to take my tray of drinks and go, a male voice piped up. Chapter 3 "Hey! Aren't you Anna? Joseph's wife? What's wrong? Feeling shy? Come have a drink. "Hold on a second ... Why are you wearing that uniform?" As soon as he finished speaking, the table erupted in laughter. I gripped the sides of my drinks tray and took a deep breath. What choice did I have? They'd already seen me, and they were going to have their fun no matter what I did. It's not like I could escape now. Who knew, maybe I could even get a few tips from them if I weathered the storm. My family's creditors weren't going anywhere. My father was still proclaiming daily how he didn't want to go on living, my mother was a one-woman waterworks, and my brother was running himself ragged as a delivery driver. Now wasn't the time for clinging on to hollow pride. I walked back over to their table, working hard to force a smile. I put on my best attempt at a jaunty voice and said, "What a coincidence. I didn't expect to see you all here. We're all friends; if you're happy with the service, feel free to leave a little something extra." "Ha ha ha." I was greeted by scoffs and sneers from the man who had called me over. I remembered his face. Back when my family had money, he was always following us around like a star-struck sycophant. Now that we had fallen on hard times, we were suddenly beneath him. I felt a strong urge to reach out and slap his grinning face. But now wasn't the time for self-indulgence. Money was more important. So, I stood there smiling politely and said nothing. This man—Phil, I think his name was—suddenly leaned across and put his face close to mine. With an obvious air of smug satisfaction, he jeered, "Look what we have here. Is this the same arrogant Anna, scion of the great Tate family? Not so high and mighty now your parents' money's all gone." The table erupted into mocking laughter once more. Will, another of my brother's old friends, joined in. "If you want a little something extra, then you'll have to work for it. You should know what kind of service people want in a place like this. Why not pull down that dress and give us a sneak peek of what's on offer?" My hands gripped the drinks tray so hard my knuckles went white. I looked over at Joseph. He was sitting there, completely unsympathetic to my plight. I lowered my gaze and placed the drinks tray carefully on the table. Forcing a smile, I said, "Please don't misunderstand. I'm here to serve drinks. We all used to get along once. If you want something to drink, it would be my pleasure to help". "Ha! Have things really got that bad for the illustrious Tates?" Phil dismissively threw his card down on the table, before saying, almost magnanimously, "There's 3,000 on that card. Get on all fours and bark like a dog and you can have it all." Another wave of cruel laughter washed over the table. The commotion had drawn the attention of a few people from the surrounding tables. I felt like a thousand eyes were on me. Two of those eyes belonged to Joseph. He was staring at me impassively, his expression hard to read. I stood there, frozen to the spot. Suddenly, Will threw his own card down on the table. "There's 10,000 on that one. Bark like a dog and then spend the night with us and you can have that one too." I stared at him in disbelief. My family may have lost all our money—about the only thing these leeches cared about—but as far as they were aware, I was still Joseph's wife. I couldn't believe they would dare talk to me like this in front of him. Unless Joseph had already told them about our divorce, but even then, they would have needed some sort of signal from him, otherwise they'd never have the courage to act like this. "What? I thought you needed the money. Now's hardly the time for self-respect." Will was smirking, menacingly. "You won't find a better deal than this anywhere else." He had a point. If my family was ever going to recover, at some point I was going to have to do a few things I wasn't happy about. I stared back at that mocking, moronic face. Just looking at him filled me with revulsion. I picked up the credit card, with its 10,000, and threw it back at Will. "If you want me for a night, then you're going to have to do better than this. Make it a million and I'm all yours." I remembered Will from his days mooching off my brother. He was one of those guys who liked to act the part, but when it came time to pay up, he was as stingy as they came. For him, parting ways with a large amout of money was like cutting off one of his own limbs. Yet now, he was willing to part with 10,000 just to humiliate me. It was hard to imagine what I could have done for him to hate me so much. Was I really that horrible of a person before? "Ha ha ha. Will, you're never going to get what you want being that close-fisted. This is THE Miss Anna Tate. 10,000 is a low-ball offer." The laughter erupted once more. Will's face had turned bright red and he shot me an angry look. "I'm not sure she's even worth that." He said, dismissively. I did my best to ignore him and turned to pick up Phil's card. "So, all I need to do is bark like a dog and this 3,000 is mine?" Phil's mocking expression suddenly turned to one of shock. He clearly never imagined I would take him seriously. I knew full well that Phil was just the same as Will: all bark and no bank account. I could see the unease on his face as he said, "The arrogant Anna Tate, looking down on all of us. Quit joking. There's no way you'd ever put aside your pride and go through with it." He reached over and tried to take his card back. I pulled the card back out of his reach. "Who said I was joking? It's not exactly hard to bark, is it? A few quick woofs and I make 3,000. Sounds like a good bit of business to me." Panic spread across Phil's stricken face. He stared at the card in my hand, desperate to take it back. Will's face had returned to its normal color. "Hurry up and bark then. I want to see how convincingly you beg." All of my pride was gone. All I could think of was the creditors knocking at our door, my parents' despair, and my brother wearing himself thin working for pennies. I took a deep breath, cleared my head, and said, "Okay." But just as I was getting down on all fours, a pair of hands lifted me back up. I looked around in surprise to find Joseph firmly grasping my elbows. My heart jumped. "Get out." His voice was soft but all of my brother's old friends heard him clearly. They all stood up from the table and headed outside. As Phil walked past, he grabbed the credit card from my hand, a grim look on his face. Joseph's eyes bored into me. "Is your family really that broke?" I extricated myself from his grasp and took a step back. "I think you're very clear on what our situation is like, Mr. Hertz." Our family's fall from grace was big news across the city. Everyone and their dog knew what dire straits we were in. There was no way Joseph wasn't already acutely aware. "Mr. Hertz?" He seemed amused, yet his gaze darkened. I had no idea what was going through his mind right then. To be honest, I just wanted him to leave. I waved towards the drinks tray, which was still sitting on the table. "If you're satisfied with my service, please feel free to leave a tip." Joseph continued to stare at me in silence, his gaze deep and impenetrable. I wasn't really hoping for a tip. I just wanted to find a way to end our conversation. I forced another smile and turned to leave. Joseph suddenly called out, "I'll give you a million." I froze, hardly believing my ears. I turned back to face him. "What did you say?" He took a step forward. Our faces were now only inches apart. He stared into my eyes. "I'll give you a million ... but you have to spend the night with me." Chapter 4 My lips quivered with barely suppressed rage. I wanted to scream at him. But this wasn't the Joseph from my marriage. He was rich now, and powerful. I swallowed my anger and replied curtly, "Joseph, please don't joke with me like this. I have work to do." "It's the same offer you gave to Will. Why not leave it open to me?" Joseph said quietly, his voice cold. I frowned. "That was hardly an offer. He was never going to accept it." "You told him that if he gave you 1,000,000, you'd spend the night with him. Well, I have a million, so why won't you spend the night with me?" I couldn't help but drop my smile. I had only given Will that "offer" because I knew he didn't have a million to give me. Did Joseph really think I was being serious? He walked over to me. He said, "Your family is in dire straits. All you need to do is spend one night with me and 1,000,000 could be yours." My hands tightened with fury. I understood exactly why he was doing this. To humiliate me. I did my best to control the emotion in my voice as I smiled at him coldly. "So, now you have money you think you're suddenly above me? It's true, my family is broke, but I'm not about to stoop so low as to trade my body!" Having said all I needed to, I turned around and hurried away. My eyes were already wet with tears. A tide of complex emotions swelled up inside me. With my brothers' old friends, it didn't matter how much they insulted me, I couldn't care less. But with Joseph, it was different. His humiliation filled me with pain and sadness. I hurried to the club's entrance hall where I was shocked to find my brother. He was dressed in his delivery driver's uniform and was surrounded by his old "friends". For the sake of a couple of notes, he was kneeling on the floor before them. At that moment, my remaining pride and self-respect crumbled to nothing. I bit my lip, tears streaming from my eyes. To make a little money, my brother was willing to reduce himself to this, while I was too proud to face up to Joseph's insult and make our family a million. I turned around and ran up the stairs I had just come down, praying that Joseph was still there. I sprinted back to his table to find him still sitting there. It was almost as if he knew I would come crawling back. There was a smile plastered on his face. I tried to compose myself as I approached him. "You must really hate me for how I treated you before." Without waiting for him to respond, I went on, "Fine. As long as you help my family pay off their debts, you can humiliate me any way you want, for as long as you please." Joseph lowered his gaze to his glass. He smiled even wider. "You'd be willing to be my mistress?" I took a deep breath. "Yes." He'd got rid of me as his wife, to replace me with his sweetheart, but he still wanted to keep me as his mistress. The shame was almost too much to bear. The next day, my father returned home visibly excited. He told us that our debts had all been repaid. My mother cried tears of joy as she asked my father how this had happened. He told her that Joseph had come to his senses and stepped in to help us. He had even bought us a home to live in. Suddenly, Joseph had become an angel in my mother's eyes. How he must love me to help us so much. All I could do was force a smile and bite my tongue. That afternoon, Joseph sent his driver to pick me up. My parents had no reason to be suspicious; as far as they knew, I was still his wife. To them, I was on my way to spend a happy evening with my husband, not to be used as a toy for his carnal gratification. Joseph was now living in the villa that had once belonged to my family. Not much had changed; our old servants and staff were now his. Servants are expected to follow their master, and ours had joined in more than a few times with our humiliation of Joseph. The fact that he had kept them on after taking ownership of the villa showed how magnanimous he could be. I just wondered if that magnanimity would extend to his treatment of me. Thinking back to his demeanor at the nightclub, I somehow doubted it. Our former servants and I were two different cases. At worst, they'd merely been unkind to him in passing. But I had berated him, hit him, thrown things at him, and humiliated him in front of others. Recalling my past treatment of Joseph left me feeling uncomfortable. If I'd have known that one day our roles would be reversed, I'd have been a lot nicer to him from the start. Poppy, our old maid, led me to his door. "Master Joseph asked you to wait for him here. Also ... " She paused, as though uncomfortable with what she had been asked to say. "He asked that you wash yourself before his return." My heart sank. Clearly, both of us could see what he wanted from me. But what other choice did I have? I'd already agreed to be his mistress. I was well aware that I was giving up my dignity. Joseph's room was the very same bedroom we had shared while we were married. Yet now, it felt very different. Before, there had been a mat on the floor by the side of the bed. That was where Joseph had slept while I looked down on him from my bed on high, making sure to remind him of his place. That mat was no longer here. Neither was my high and mighty feeling of superiority. Another thing that was missing was my husband's meek and obedient facade. The past is the past, I reminded myself, as I entered the bathroom with a heavy heart and turned on the shower. After getting clean, I laid down on the bed to await Joseph's return. I'd signed on to be his mistress, so I might as well play the part. Things had certainly changed since the last time I was here, but lying on that bed, I thought to myself that it could have been a lot worse. My family's debts, at the very least, had been paid off. My parents could rest easy. My brother would no longer have to work himself to the bone or prostrate himself at the feet of false friends. All of these things came as a comfort to me. I had no idea when Joseph would return. Tired out from the last few days of working and worrying, I soon fell asleep. When I awoke, there seemed to be a great weight pressing down on me. As my senses gradually returned, I realized that Joseph was on top of me. What's more, his hands were moving underneath my clothes. "How ... How dare you!" Without thinking, I raised my hands to push him off. But before I knew it, he had grabbed hold of my wrists and forced them down. "Even now, your pampered temper's still intact." He jeered at me. I gazed around at the familiar room and then at the familiar man before me. It took me a while to fully remember where I was. This bedroom we were in was now his, and I was nothing more than his mistress. My arms went limp, I meekly let out a soft apology, "I'm sorry". He laughed, standing up and heading towards the bathroom. As he cleaned himself, I wrung my hands nervously. Before all this, once I had begun to have feelings for him, the thought of his touch on my body had not been an unpleasant one. But this was different. There was nothing mutual or respectful about our current situation. This was simply possession and revenge. In such circumstances, the thought of what was to come was horrifying, but I had nowhere to run. After what seemed like an age, he finally emerged from the bathroom. The sound of the door opening once more was almost more than my frayed nerves could take. LEARN_MORE https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15053&ut Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 beokn.com DCO https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15053&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464613788_1229065298338733_5472258890189944958_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ZcBgMyUMKh4Q7kNvgFTK-aF&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ACYq5vP6pfotXCouVvZDj7E&oh=00_AYBNG2IodG-31GOOeM5pEigzv6XtoLnTFfU5cHR5mETXxg&oe=674C43A1 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,541,124
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2541085}'
Yes 2024-11-26 18:57 active 1928 0 đŸ”„đŸ”„Click to read the next chapter for free👉 My husband Elijah wanted to do some sweet things with me again, however, he suddenly brought up his ex-girlfriend. This caused my emotions to explode. I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He reeked of alcohol and was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” He traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. "You know," he said, oblivious to my disappointment, "she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years." Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking
 But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. A sudden surge of clarity and calmness washed over me. “I want to divorce you.” LEARN_MORE https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 840 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 thebvhwysgng.com DCO https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13552&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/456447136_513011344615331_1497297673340256615_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=miUg-MmIjkgQ7kNvgGovg3o&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AFmPjAGmYNleBf8c9QdAV_y&oh=00_AYDxcDy8v9SAoI3wDq5C7I3nq1G86p3pvGJi0y1sn-RiKA&oe=674C2C94 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,539,538
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2539837}'
Yes 2024-11-26 18:51 active 1928 0 â€ïžđŸ˜ click to read on 👉 Riley Allen tried to save her marriage, but when she found her husband’s mistress was carrying a baby and she lost her own child at the same time, she quickly realized it was not worth fighting for. To get enough money to save her mother’s life, Riley signed an unfair divorce paper and gave up the career she carefully built. But why did Adrian King, the hottest Billionaire and her ex-husband’s past rival, propose to her who had nothing? - "I only need one favor from you," Adrian said, staring into Riley's eyes and declared, "After your divorce is finalized, marry me." "W-what?" Riley gulped. Adrian didn't respond. He pointed to his assistant and ordered, "Explain, Clint." "Miss Allen, the other day, in order to bring you to the hospital and ensure your health, Mr. King missed his engagement party with his fiancĂ©e, Leni Eros, an heir to the Eros Empire in Dowel City. And because of it, Miss Leni Eros canceled their marriage," Clint continued, "So, Mr. King needs a new wife." Riley's heart raced. 'What in the world did he think of? He abandoned a beautiful heiress to bring me to the hospital!' 'But did he have to stay with me until ten in the evening?' He didn't have to hug me and comfort me!' Riley’s brow unwittingly raised. "So, it was my fault that you lost your fiancĂ©e?" "I'm not blaming you," Adrian replied. "You said you'd do me a favor, and this is the favor I asked for." "I may not be the wealthiest in my family, but I am at least richer than Brian. I can provide for all your needs, take care of your mother's hospitalization. I can also help you build an even better jewelry company. Lastly, I will ensure you get justice for what Brian has done to you." Adrian raised his chin, narrowed his eyes, "I promise you, he will be punished." "And don't worry. This is a simple arrangement," Adrian assured Riley as he fixed his tie. "You don't need to know all the details, but what I'm saying is that marrying is advantageous to me in many ways." "Like a contract marriage?" Riley clarified. "Hmm," Adrian answered. "You could say that, but this will be a respectful one. "Adrian ran his fingers through his long, dark hair. "What do you think, Riley?" Riley blinked again. LEARN_MORE https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=15430&u Happyday https://www.facebook.com/61558228850235/ 1,413 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 redtgb.com DCO https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=15430&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465910637_3831521507176109_6733139206015814204_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HyFbXpM4eTkQ7kNvgGHjVar&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A6qa7IwYDXJ4BsXO1keNci-&oh=00_AYA63bSs2tT3DAJwaQ2R65PHPJiRcyHu3d_ZIpgK22Atjw&oe=674C3234 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Happyday 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,541,614
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2541333}'
No 2024-11-26 18:59 active 1928 0 đŸ”„đŸ”„Click to read the next chapter for free👉 Haley hadn't seen her husband William for a week and when she finally called him in the evening he seemed annoyed. "I have a meeting now. Excuse me." He brushed hang up the phone before she could say a word. Haley felt a little disappointed since tonight marked their third anniversary. Anyway, she decided to stay awake until he got home. Bored, she picked up her phone, checking into her tiktok to kil-l time. Just then, a piece of news popped up, featuring NK Enterprise, her husband's company. Excited, Haley tapped into the news; "William Nash, Famous CEO of NK Enterprise, Checks Into Hotel With his Mystery Girlfriend, Relationship Revealed" Her William? Haley's eyes glued to her phone's screen, shock and disbelief taking over when she saw the image of her husband entering the Hotel, his arm snaked around a woman's waist. Haley couldn’t believe her husband was with a woman. She must be mistaken. Sinking in confusion was pointless. Haley dialed his number. On her third trial, he finally picked up. “What's up?” he asked coldly. Haley inhaled deeply, controlling her emotions. “Liam, where are you? Today's our 3rd anniversary, remember?” “So?” he said through his careless tone, “Not coming home. Sleep by yourself.” His voice holding no remorse, a gut-wrenching punch to her pride. Just then, a female voice, soft and seductive, came on the phone. “Willy, I'm thirsty.” Willy? Even Haley wasn't allowed to call him that. He truly was with a woman! The phone beeped. He hung up the call. Haley sank onto the bed, her thoughts spinning and that voice echoing. It was Leah! Liam’s secretary who looked a lot like his Ex. Dazed, Haley's gaze fell on the decorations; her hard work. Tears blurred Haley's vision. Suddenly, a message notification appeared. [I'm pre-gnant. It's time for me to become the new Mrs. Nash.] Haley gripped the phone, her body trembling. It was from Leah. She'd been having second thoughts whenever she wanted to leave the man, but now she gave up her last hope. Haley stood up and retrieved the document she'd hidden in a corner of the closet and signed her name on it. Tears that reminded her of how weak and helpless she'd reduced herself to all in this marriage. Never again. LEARN_MORE https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12277&u Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 840 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 redtgb.com DCO https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12277&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449390795_7854042474649336_272341074011239376_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WOsc7uqmVbsQ7kNvgEU2uqJ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Ao2HJWtPl71E7a43evE7my-&oh=00_AYDr7J9QVDMUf5AXepD5scZ6j_deJVt0eU7LlMmhuNrpzA&oe=674C321E PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,541,270
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2541472}'
Yes 2024-11-26 18:58 active 1928 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462270349_913285414184071_7098710230358548236_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kKa6f6C6JIgQ7kNvgECCpSQ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AUgrj57D4ddA4cyUhGuRTZe&oh=00_AYBzapudw0O4TGGEvNB-LYgZDgoFHk1YvOsaTCbylzehpQ&oe=674C2379 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete

Page 55 of 121, showing 20 record(s) out of 2,402 total

Download CSV New Ads